{Rewrite} In Marvel as a Summoning Mage

by Soloextra4

Summary:

This is remake of my old fic. I decided to rewrite the story from start. Hope you gave this a try.

Chapter 1: Prologue: The beginning

Prologue: The Stream Beyond the Multiverse

In the place beyond names, beyond beginnings, beyond even the stories themselves... something watched.

It was not a god, though its voice could twist reality.

It was not a demon, though its presence gnawed at the edges of sanity.

It called itself, an Outer Angel. Maybe in modern terms?

"Welcome back to the stream, my lovely fragments!"

"Today’s content is gonna blow your fourth wall wide open!"

Its voice echoed in a space that had no sound.

Its face flickered like a corrupted avatar part glitch, part madness.

And its eyes......those eyes…...reflected every world, every fiction, every possibility… and every ending.

It stood or floated? before a throne of unblinking screens. Some showed laughter, some showed war. Some glitched with static, while others wept blood.

And in the center of it all stood the great Fictional Pillars....…the roots of all stories across every multiverse. Myths. Comics. Legends. Games. Scripts. Dreams. Stories. Marvel, fate so on. All propped up by the same mysterious structure.

And now, one of those Pillars…

Had shattered.

The multiverse trembled like a dying breath.

The Outer Angel leaned forward, a crack forming across its grin.

“One down. Balance broken. And chaos... ripe.”

“They'll be busy fighting each other. But me? I'm not here to watch anymore.”

It extended a hand that wasn't a hand toward the swirling sea of screens.

“I'm here to save the multiverse. My way.”

“No more freedom. No more error. Just… order. My order.”

From the broken shell of the Pillar’s corpse, countless stories spilled like lifeblood...…unfinished tales, corrupted timelines, lost heroes.

He dove in like a digital shark, hunting for a pawn.

“I need someone who’s perfect. Someone with a soul uncorrupted, a history of sacrifice… a record of absolute good.”

“And lucky me…”

The Angel’s presence twisted sideways into a laugh as he hacked the Throne of Heroes itself.

Time screamed. Reality blinked.

A summoning circle etched itself in a blank, code-ridden void.

Red lightning burst through a field of glitches.

And then...…he appeared.

Ritsuka Fujimaru.

Scarred. Tired. Eyes wide with confusion.

The last master of humanity… summoned once again.

He opened his mouth to speak…—...but the voice of the Angel cut in, laced with gleeful malice.

“Let’s skip the introductions, Servant. I’ve got three commands for you and huge work which is suitable for you.”

One. The first Command Spell ignited.

“I command you: never seek the truth of your master. Forget I exist.”

Two. The second flared with violent light.

“I command you: act like an Isekai hero. Charge ahead, save people, make friends… make it all look natural which is a part of my plan to begin and which you are very suitable for.”

Three. The third twisted the very fabric of language itself—

> “I command you when the time comes —⸮⊗✖︎⧩⧛⎋⚠︎⤫⇋⇌†‼︎…”

No human, no viewer, no reader, no god could parse it.

But Ritsuka’s eyes widened in rage. His hands trembled. His voice broke through clenched teeth.

“You… you’ll pay for this, you sick bastard.”

The Angel only laughed, fingers poised like a performer.

“I can’t hear you over all that righteous indignation~!”

Snap.

Ritsuka was gone.

Banished. Sent hurtling across the spiraling matrix of worlds.

A glowing digital screen unfolded before the Angel showing a vast new narrative forming, stars swirling into shapes familiar to Earth-bound minds.

The Marvel Universe.

He raised his cracked lips in a jagged smile.
Marvel floated like a jewel in the void.

“…How curious,” he whispered.

And with that, he cast the first die.

A war had begun not of armies, but of stories.

The war for the Throne of Fiction.

“Lights out, chat,” he sighed, fading into static.

“It’s starting.”

 

---

Note: So, here the prologue which is my original plan and it will be revealed in last arc but now it become prologue for this version. Yes, Ritsuka is along is working for Villain which will reveal later in last arc. And Youtuber was Ritsuka imagination in original script in chapter 1.

Yes, I said in original script Ritsuka is servant and I told Gaia Summoned Ritsuka but I never said Gaia is master of Ritsuka nor I told about command spells on Gaia hand. I was surprised no one found out or asked me "why Gaia doesn't have command spells?". Mainly from Fate fans. I mean command spells are most common thing to begin in fate series.

So I was hiding this plot reveal in future, but I must admit the way I executed this plot in original script is mess.

Also Yes, I'm going to add more depth to story and characters. Even if anyone with no knowledge of Fate can love the characters and enjoy the story.

This time I will add more to the story.

And I made more changes to story, yeah check the Chapter 1 to find out.

Chapter 2: Ritsuka status

True Name: Ritsuka Fujimaru, (Gudao)

Class: Grand Saviour, Grand Avenger and ???.

Sex: male

Region: Japan

Alignment: Chaotic Netural

Height: 188 cm or 6.1 feets

Weight: 61kg

appearance: Looks 28 (real age unknown)

Parameters

Strength: A+

Endurance: EX+

Ability: A

Mana: A++

Luck: E (EX)

NP: EX

Passive skills:

Saviour(Ex):

Having saving humanity and world many times from destruction. It was direct skill from his Class.

One who Protects the humanity from any threats.

Although this skill only gets activated and strong when humanity face threats. Only then the skills under Saviour class can be used to its Full potential. The skills gets stronger as the threats levels increases.

Wisdom of Humanity (Ex):

One can access the knowledge of humanity. But the knowledge must be generated by humans.

Oblivion corruption(A):

One always remembers the fate of the world. Increase all attacks to kill the targets.

Self restoration (Magical Energy) (Ex):

One's Magical Energy endlessly surges until their mission to save the world is accomplished.

Resistance to mental attacks: A+

Ritsuka has immense resistance to mental magical attacks, due to him having summoned countless servants and this has caused him to be subject to having several dreams and nightmares from the heroic spirits he has summoned.

Slayer of the 72 Pillars Gods Demons of Solomon:EX

Due to Ritsuka facing Goetia head on and winning,Ritsuka has gained a conceptual advantage against these demons

Explosion of Prana Black Flames(B):

Due to having to become Grand Avenger yet rejected. So one can't use this to its Full strength. The flames of Vengeance are powerful in the hands who accepted them, especially Ritsuka.

Mystic Eyes of Death (Ex):

Due to having experience of death and understanding death. Ritsuka awaken Mystic Eyes of Death. Ritsuka can see the lines of destruction points unlike other Mystic Eyes of Death users. Ritsuka can explode the destruction points.

Having said if one use this skill constantly, user may face side effects.

Harem protagonist:EX

A curse of Ritsuka attracting girls of various types, even dangerous women (mainly white hair), even though Ritsuka tries to avoid having contact with said girls,this curse will work anyway.

The curse also affects Ritsuka's luck, reducing his rank drastically to E rank.

Beast Summoner (Ex):

Due to commanding multiple beasts, Ritsuka can summon beasts who wants to help Ritsuka.

Corrupted soul: -

Due to the multiple uses of the black barrel, Ritsuka's soul was "blackened" making him a living bullet. It is not known what this affects the user.

Beast Slayer:EX

During Ritsuka's journey he defeated many beasts of humanity making him a perfect servant capable of going against "threats of humanity"

Shield Blessing:A

Due to the contract with Mash, Ritsuka acquired an immunity to any type of poison.

Personal skills

*****************

King of Heroes:EX

It is a variation of the "Imperial Privilege" skill. Although Ritsuka never became king or emperor, he is the only human capable of commanding and relating to the various heroes, villains, and antiheroes he has come into contact with. This skill is the manifestation of him being able to manage a "kingdom" of many heroic spirits.

He can temporarily obtain skills he never had, such as archery, swordsmanship and several others, making it possible to also acquire divinity.

Indomitable will:EX+

It is an ability that grants Ritsuka enormous resistance to mental attacks and high-level physical attacks.

During Ritsuka's journey, he suffered several attacks that almost led him to instant death, however due to his enormous willpower he was able to survive them all, even if this attack hits the soul, he will still remain standing.

Last master of humanity:EX

The duty of the one who stands today on behalf of the future. It makes it possible to temporarily summon shadow servants and His servants of any type, but only those servants that Ritsuka bonded with during his journey.

However, the attributes of shadow servants are reduced by one rank, but all skills and noble phantasms remain active as original.

**************

Noble Phantasms

*************

Black Barrel:The weapon that made a god fall

Rank:EX

Type:Anti-Unit

The gun is a "Conceptual Weapon of natural life-span", capable of imposing the notion of limited life-span into the body of near-immortal creatures. Composed of True Ether, bullets fired from the gun will disintegrate all instances of Grain and Ether they come into contact with, ignoring any parameters of beings that intake either substance to deliver direct damage.

With the help of the member of the "genius society" Da Vinci who made some improvements to the weapon making it capable of shooting "imaginary energy" at the opponent. This made the black barrel capable of killing godlike transcendent-dimensional beings of multiverse. (In theory only)

 

A World lost in flames (Purgatory of souls)

Rank: -

Type:Anti-Self

This is a world manifesting all the negative feelings that Ritsuka has accumulated during his life.

A reality marble that takes the opponent to his hometown of Tokyo in 2016 before his journey begins.

Being inside this world, all the opponent's mana is gradually drained and their soul is directly affected being consumed over time, giving extra damage to those who do not have hatred in their hearts, and those who have "evil" inside become the target of the avengers who are summoned ready to deal a "judgment" on the target of revenge.

Ritsuka is capable of destroying the entire world by unleashing the full power of his revenge sword causing mass destruction.

Excalibur The promised sword of Final Hope

Type:Anti-Fortress

Rank:A~EX

A sword representing the incarnation of final hope of humanity, a weapon capable of unleashing devastating power being made from the purest wish coming from humanity,becoming an imitation of the real thing.

The sword was created using the will of humanity of the world which Ritsuka's trying to save with Ritsuka having the blueprints for the real Excalibur to form the appearance of the sword.

Unlike the real Excalibur, Ritsuka's sword absorbs large amounts of mana and it becomes even stronger,It will change It's type to anti fortress to anti world at Ritsuka will.

Chapter 3: 1. Last Master

 

Far beneath the earth...buried in shadows and secrets.. a forgotten Hydra facility stirred with activity. Concrete walls lined with rusted pipes and archaic sigils pulsed with unnatural energy, humming low like a machine struggling to remember its purpose.

Torchlight flickered over ancient glyphs etched in blood.

The floor was painted with madness.

A great summoning circle, scrawled with crimson ichor and lined with bones of the fallen, glowed faintly under the old fluorescent lights. The blood wasn't ordinary...it came from captured Inhumans, rare beings whose biology sang with energy different from mutants, yet equally potent for ritual work. They were carved apart like livestock, bled dry to power the rite.

Dozens of robed cultists knelt in reverence, hands pressed to the ground, faces obscured by serpent-emblazoned hoods.

At the circle's edge stood the Main Inspector, an old man whose devotion to Hydra was carved into his flesh by ritual scars. He stepped forward, cradling a small black box inlaid with the Hydra insignia...a skull with twisting tentacles.

With trembling reverence, he opened it.

Inside was a sliver of glowing blue crystal...a fragment of the Cosmic Cube, once wielded by the infamous Red Skull. A whisper of the power that could bend reality.

 "This..." the Inspector intoned, raising the stone toward the circle, "is our key. A gift from our true savior, Lord Red skull. With it, we shall summon the god of Hydra. A being older than the stars. The flame of darkness who shall bring order to this rotting world."

He placed the fragment into the center of the circle.

The room held its breath.

Then he began the chant, reading from a tome stained with time and secrets long buried:

“WE WILL SAVE ORDER BY DELIVERING A BEING OF GREAT POWER FROM THE DARKNESS.”

“HAIL SATAN!”

“HAIL SATAN!!”

The cultists echoed in unison, the words twisted with faith and madness.
The room began to glow first green, then violently pulsing until the light suddenly died.

Silence.

One of the cultists whispered, “Did… did we fail, my lord?”

Then, blue light burst forth, violent and unnatural. Black flames licked across the ritual circle, and the ground quaked as if something ancient awoke. A scream of reality torn open echoed through the air.

From the heart of the circle, a figure emerged amidst the swirling smoke and heat.

When the dust settled, the cult stared.

He stood there tall, lean, sharp-eyed, with a black suit tailored like it was spun from starlight and a casual white shirt beneath. His black hair was tousled just enough to look effortless, and his expression was halfway between irritation and deadpan surprise.

 

(This art is belongs to a reader RP and youtuber)

 

“Hello.” the man said with a casual wave, one hand in his pocket.

Gasps echoed.

“W-Wow…” one of the female cultists whispered. “Satan is more handsome than I imagined…”

“Really?!” another murmured, cheeks flushed. “Satan would want me to have these lustful feelings, right?”

“Idiots!” the Inspector snapped, furious. “Satan does NOT look like that! He should be fire and horns and divine horror, not... some K-Drama actor!”

The stranger blinked. “Wait. Did you seriously just summon me into a cult?”

He glanced down at the ritual circle and back up at the robed crowd.

“Okay, this is going in the Top Ten Worst First Summonings. Da Vinci’s gonna laugh herself into a coma.”

“Die, false idol!” the Inspector bellowed, and the cultists charged.

But the moment their feet touched the circle’s edge, a shimmering barrier erupted around the young man. Their weapons bounced off like toys.

Ritsuka Fujimaru sighed.

“You guys don’t seem like the good kind of weird cult. Let’s see what I’m working with.”

[A/N: Wisdom of Humanity (Ex):

One can access the knowledge of humanity of the world. But the knowledge must be generated by humans. 

Please check Ritsuka profile]

His deep blue sea eyes began to glow with a soft golden hue ancient and wise.

Wisdom of Humanity (Ex).

Like tuning into the collective subconscious of the world, information flooded his mind in organized layers science, history, metaphysics, myths. All of it filtered through human understanding.

“Hydra, huh?” he muttered, hand to his chin. “Extremist, authoritarian, borderline worshippers of Destruction and so on. Definitely not part of good civilization .”

The barrier shimmered again under impact. Ritsuka didn’t flinch.

“So… this world isn’t mine. I’ve been summoned into a parallel world through a corrupted ritual. And the group that did it? A cancer of humanity.”

The shadows beneath him began to churn.

A blue, cold fire mixed with darkness seeped from his body.

His smile disappeared.

“I’ll protect humanity. That’s always been my role.” His tone turned sharp, iron-like. “And you…”

His gaze cut through the cult like a blade.

“You don’t qualify as human.”

 

The room went silent for a second.

Then flames of hell erupted from beneath him, the darkness roaring like a divine punishment. Blue and black fire surged outward like a tide, sweeping over the room. The cult screamed but there was no escape.

Not from him.

Not from a Grand Servant whose very essence was carved by the cries of dying Lostbelts.

Not from the final Master of Chaldea.

When the fire faded, all that remained was ash and silence.

In the control room, Hydra guards watched the entire scene through the CCTV feed.

One of them scrambled for the terminal.

“Red alert! We’ve got a hostile anomaly in Sector X-7! Subject is… is…” He hesitated, watching the last flames vanish as the lone figure stood unharmed.

“…Subject is not of this world.”

Ritsuka Fujimaru stood quietly amidst the charred ruins. The metallic scent of scorched weaponry and burnt flesh lingered in the air. Beneath his feet, the ritual circle was now a cracked scorched sigil. A single remnant glowed faintly the fragment of the Cosmic Cube.

He bent down, the blue light reflecting in his eyes.

“…So this thing came from space. Artificial? Possibly older than any human artifact I’ve seen.”

He activated his skill 

[Wisdom of Humanity (EX)]

A wave of thoughts rushed through him, filtered through the collective knowledge of mankind. But when it touched the Cube… almost nothing. Fragmented whispers. A product of the Beyonders. A reality-warping object shaped by will.

“Damn… not even the collective unconscious has a grip on this thing,” he muttered. “Either it’s too alien… or too dangerous. Hope it doesn't turn into world ending threat”

He sighed and gave a crooked, knowing grin.

"Whom am I kidding? Peace just isn't written in my stars, different world or not."

As if echoing his words, the cube fragment sank into his shadow, merging with the void.

Suddenly, red alarms flared across the darkened hallways.

Dozens of Hydra troopers burst from the stairwells, equipped with stark-tech knockoffs, sonic rifles, and mutant-capture weapons none designed for him.

"ON YOUR KNEES!" one barked.

Ritsuka turned lazily, raising a single hand. A soft blue spark ignited from his fingers…

FOOOOOM.

The corridor erupted into searing blue flame  not just burning, but purifying. The screams were brief, the silence absolute.

---

[Cut to: Hydra Command Room – Ellie Marston’s POV]

Smoke clung to the vents, monitors flickered with static. The tech crew were panicking as their feeds were reduced to grainy thermal readings and shrieking audio.

Ellie slammed her gloved fist against the terminal. “Greezor, you idiot old man… you brought us Satan for real this time.”

{We need reinforcements!!} the comm crackled, distant screams behind it.

She grabbed the radio, barking, “I need VISUALS ON THE TARGET! Who is attacking us!?”

{He—he looks like a damn model—AGHH, MY LEG!!}

Another feed died.

Her blood ran cold. “WHO. IS. HE?!”

A calm male voice cut through the channel like silk over steel:

{No need to shout, Ms. Ellie…}

She froze. “Who are you?”

{Who? Who is but the form following the function of what, and what I am is… a man in a suit.}

His chuckle oozed quiet amusement.

{I’m the one who dismantled your base. I’m the one who watched you all burn… and I’m the one who’ll end this with fire.}

Her fingers clenched tight on the mic. “You realize who you’re dealing with? You’ve just declared war on HYDRA. If you belong to any rival org... hand, brotherhood, hell even Doom, you’ll all be erased. Who commands you?!”

{Oh, you don’t get it. You’re too weak to even say my organization's name.}

He paused, then added with a smirk:

{But I do love that outfit. Really brings out your chest.}

Her eyes went wide. ..she turned slowly toward the bulletproof office window behind her.

There he was standing just outside on the glass ledge smiling at her through the reinforced glass. Black suit. White undershirt. Messy black hair. 

“Wait… Japanese!?”

My panic came out louder than I wanted.

"If you move, I will explode myself with you!" I hissed, thumbing the emergency detonator on my belt, praying he’d hesitate.

But the bastard didn’t even blink.

He smiled gently and punched through the bulletproof window with one hand.
The entire wall cracked like sugar glass. With a single motion, he hopped into my office like it was a Sunday morning stroll.

“With no guards, no backup, no plan… how exactly were you planning to ‘explode yourself’?” he asked, almost genuinely curious. “The way I see it, you don’t have the courage to die or the guts to do.”

"You think you’re clever?" I spat. “You’ll kill me then? Go on. Do it.”

He gave me a calm, disappointed look.

“You’re not worth the effort, but Don't worry, your chapter is over anyway.” he said.

I gritted my teeth. “You’re a spy from The Hand, aren’t you!? You’re not SATAN or any kind of demon.. you’re a Japanese operative sent to steal the Cosmic Cube fragment! But Hydra won’t forgive this. Your little ninja clan’s days are numbered!”

“…And here I thought you were smart.” He sighed, rubbing his temple as if I’d given him a headache. “Seriously… The Hand? Do I look like someone who’d take orders from a bunch of dumb creeps of Evil organisation?”

I opened my mouth, but

“…Don’t worry,” he continued casually, stuffing one hand in his pocket. “ I came to talk....so if you’d be a dear, go ahead and patch me through to your actual boss.”

Before I could curse him out, the emergency radio crackled to life.

{...So, you are the one who did this?}

My eyes widened. “Lord Zola!”

Ritsuka tilted his head. “Zola? Weird name. Sounds like a half-price wine brand.”

The voice on the comm deepened, now unmistakably electronic, and angry.

{Who are you? I’ve searched all Japanese government and underworld databases. You don’t exist. Not even on international blacklists. Are you The Hand’s secret weapon? Return the Cosmic Cube FRAGMENT.....NOW.}

Ritsuka chuckled. “Nope. Took it as payment for services rendered. Even Servants need to feed their families, you know. Gotta keep my wives and kids happy.” He grinned.

{Enough of this foolishness! IDENTIFY YOURSELF!}

Ritsuka scratched his head, fake-thinking.

“…Fine, fine. I’m Merlin.”

I blinked. “Merlin…?”

“Yeah,” he added brightly, “like the wizard. Let’s go with that.”

Even I could tell he was lying. Zola definitely could.

{Mr. ‘Merlin’… I see. Well then, you’ve proven your value. How about you join Hydra instead of wasting time with The Hand? We have greater goals. We aim to save the world.}

Ritsuka’s smile didn’t fade. But now it sharpened.

“Yeah, save the world... by controlling it? Enslaving those who disagree? ?”

{Hydra is stronger than The Hand! Your loyalty would be rewarded.}

Ritsuka raised a single hand and traced a faint magic circle in the air the spell shimmered, displaying scenes of totalitarian rule, fear-based propaganda, and controlled mutant suppression.

“…Let me make this clear,” he said, voice calm but iron-steady. “I’m going to protect the freedom people once fought and bled for the freedom you took away. I’ll tear down every corrupt regime, every ‘leader’ who trades liberty for fear, every snake who poisons democracy in the dark.”

He smirked, putting a hand back in his pocket.

“I know that’s a long-winded soup of words… so I’ll simplify. My very bad honor to meet you. You can call me… the Last Master.”

{We have defeated Captain America, you are nothing!} Zola snapped

"Ofcourse, I don't know this Captain, but I can say that You didn't defeat him." 

{We have power!} Zola snapped.

Ritsuka’s eyes gleamed. He grinned.

“And I have friends.”

{Then let’s see who wins, LAST MASTER.}

Ritsuka whistled a soft tune. Then, in front of my disbelieving eyes, he jumped out the broken window... not fell, but soared into the sky like a missile shot from the earth.

The pressure of his exit cracked my walls. Paper and broken glass flew in all directions.

He vanished like a phantom, taking our future with him.

---

[Ritsuka Fujimaru – POV]

The wind howled past my ears as I soared above the treeline, still rising, leaving behind the shattered window and the last glares of the Hydra base security teams below.

From this height, the facility looked almost peaceful  nestled like a tick into the side of a mountain, with its sharp lines, hidden turrets, and steel-plated bunkers. Hydra always did love symmetry.

But all I could see was rot.

“Happy advance New Year, Hydra,” I muttered, raising my right hand toward the base, the wind brushing my coat like a cape. “Take my gift.”

A glowing magic circle spun into existence over my palm  silver-lined and laced with magecraft scripts.

The air snapped space itself pulled tight.

From the circle, a pillar of pure light surged downward, white-hot and divine, as though heaven itself had opened judgment upon the land.

It was not fire. It was purification.

The beam lanced from the sky like a sword swung by the gods. It struck the main reactor housing in the Hydra base and everything changed in a blink.

There was no explosion.

There was only erasure.

The base didn’t burn or collapse. It disintegrated. Like sand being erased from a chalkboard, every trace of the structures steel, concrete, plasma defenses, anti-aircraft guns, even the encrypted surveillance satellites linked to it were consumed in silence.

No screams.

No debris.

Just a growing hole of white emptiness, and in its place, left behind… was hope.

I exhaled slowly.

“...Guess I still remember how to erase a things.”

My body drifted downward gently, magic slowing my fall. I touched down on the rim of the newly created field, still warm, still glowing with aftershock mana.

"I suppose my next plan will be getting some kind of citizenship… or at least a decent fake identity," I mumbled, dusting off my coat, then frowned. "Then again, having paperwork means leaving tracks… maybe—"

I stood up. 

“…I better find a car, so I can get the hell out of here,” I said, whistling lightly.

---

[Ritsuka Fujimaru – POV]

I vanished from the edge of the ruined Hydra base long before the drones circled back. I didn’t want to deal with Hydra’s retrieval teams or any police agents. Best to let them fight over the ashes.

A few hours later...

I found a Ford Taurus in decent shape, tucked away behind an abandoned motel not too far from the nearest town. Dusty, gray, and tragically forgettable.

Perfect.

A quick rune drawn under the door lock with a trace of magical energy courtesy of what Da Vinci once called “civilian-level magecraft, good for lazy errands and very illegal things.” The door popped open with a click. I slid in, hotwired it in less than a minute, and drove off without looking back.

The wheels hit pavement like a heartbeat.

The miles blurred by. Forests. Hills. Town signs. 

Still... my thoughts wandered.

"Where should I go now?" I murmured, resting my elbow out the window as I drove through empty roads and forgotten towns. The sky was turning orange another sunset, another place.

The question hung there.

Where do I go… when I don’t belong anywhere anymore?

I hummed at that. A good question. Where would I go?

No Chaldea. No more Rayshifts. No Da Vinci to lecture me. No Fou to crawl up on my shoulders. No Mash to—

I winced, jaw tightening.

“…I miss Mash,” I said aloud, the silence of the car swallowing the words. “She would’ve had good suggestions. Practical ones. Optimistic. Something about alignment charts and tourist pamphlets.”

My hand gripped the steering wheel tighter.

“Final answer… Orlando,” I muttered, flicking on the turn signal. A highway sign blurred past.

I-95 SOUTH → FLORIDA

I adjusted the rearview mirror.

“…Orlando, here we go.”

The mirror reflected my eyes...older than they had any right to be. Tired. Not just from the road. From everything. The loss. The guilt. The weight of thousands of decisions no one should have to make.

But underneath it all, that tiny flame still flickered.

The flame of Chaldea’s last Master.

---

Note: So how is the chapter? I'm going to make the story more realistic and ofcourse Ritsuka will meet Tony, and Fury soon (I can't wait to write Fury POV). But I want to make more Development on the relationship between them, more naturally. And ofcourse Hydra will have major role this time and I will definitely add more importance to hydra. 

And ofcourse The servants who Ritsuka will summon are totally different then original script. Hope you look forward to it. 

And Yes, Ritsuka doesn't have any knowledge of Marvel. 

He thinks he got Isekai to another world. 

 

 

Chapter 4: Senpai returns

Narrator POV

Orlando.

The city bustled with warmth and color, unaware that someone who had once fought gods and altered the course of entire worlds had just arrived… in a stolen Ford Taurus.

The moment Ritsuka Fujimaru pulled into a random street and turned off the engine, he patted the dashboard gently.

“Thanks for the ride, my friend,” he murmured, stepping out and leaving the battered car behind. 

All he had on him now was a partially black suit with broke money. 

“…I need money.”

It was a simple, brutal truth.

But then, his lips curled into a familiar grin.

“Wait. I have treasure.”

Ritsuka closed his eyes. He activated his Wisdom of Humanity (EX) skill...not for battle or strategy, but to think the way a human should in an unfamiliar world. That included knowing where to find someone who would pay handsomely for something without asking questions in Orlando.

A flicker of knowledge and raw intuition pulsed in his mind. Coordinates. Faces. Passwords. Names whispered through the cracks of civilization. In this world, black markets ran not just on money, but reputation, secrecy, and power.

He headed for the first name that came to mind.

A bar on the edge of Orlando’s underground district.

Ritsuka pushed the door open, stepping into the musky darkness of a place that reeked of spilled beer, cheap cigars, and secrets.

The bartender glanced at him but said nothing.

Ritsuka approached the counter, leaned forward, and said a phrase that didn’t belong in this era:

“Even shadows cast by fire must bow before the dusk.”

There was a pause. A silent understanding passed between them.

The bartender didn’t say a word. He simply nodded and walked into the back room.

Minutes later, he returned and wordlessly handed Ritsuka a folded slip of paper.

Room No. 11.

(Black Market Deal – Room No. 11)

The door creaked open to reveal a room oozing with wealth and sin.

The floor was marble, and the air was thick with the scent of imported wine. A man sat on an expensive red velvet couch, swirling a glass of Royal Tokaji. Two bodyguards flanked him, fingers twitching near their guns.

“So,” the man said, eyeing Ritsuka with curiosity. “You’re the lad who wants to sell? You don’t look like an arms dealer or an artifact smuggler. Too clean. Too polite.”

Ritsuka gave a slow nod, calm and composed. “Professionals have standards.”

The man threw his head back and laughed.

“Hah! I like that! I really do! You’ve got charm, kid. Name’s Ulysses Klaue.”

Ritsuka narrowed his eyes slightly. Vibranium smuggler. Black market king. The kind of man who traded with warlords and monarchs alike. Ritsuka Wisdom of humanity skill gave open book data of klaue. 

“I’m Beryl Gut,” Ritsuka lied smoothly. “Let’s just say I’m traveler right now.”

Klaue grinned. “Well, Beryl, what are you selling? I swear, if it’s just diamonds or some basic gold bar, I’m throwing you out. Even I have standards.”

“Oh, this?” Ritsuka said, reaching under his suit.

He slowly, theatrically, pulled out an ancient-looking shield bronze-rimmed, partially cracked, but radiating a strange, solemn presence.

The moment it hit the table, Klaue’s bodyguards went stiff.

“…That… is not modern,” Klaue muttered, his grin slowly fading into awe. “What is this?”

“Proof of Hero,” Ritsuka answered softly. “It’s older than any nation. Older than any king. A gift once given to a warrior who stood at the dawn of civilization. If you know how to trace relic age… check it yourself.”

Klaue didn’t hesitate. He took out a device sensitive to age, density, and arcane resonance. The reading lit up in red.

~14,000 years old.

Klaue blinked. “This… is real.”

He began to laugh low at first, then louder and louder until he was wheezing.

Ulysses Klaue, drunk on the idea of wealth and power, leaned closer, chuckling like a lunatic. His fingers twitched, almost lovingly brushing the edge of the ancient shield Ritsuka had presented.

Then, the laughter stopped.

“How,” Klaue asked slowly, voice lowering to a gravelly, dangerous whisper. “How did you get this?”

Ritsuka tilted his head, nonchalant. “Trade secret.”

Klaue’s smile vanished.

Click.

The pistol was in his hand in a flash, aimed straight at Ritsuka’s forehead.

“Tell me, boy. Or die.”

The room fell silent.

Even the two bodyguards, previously stone-faced, shifted uneasily.

Ritsuka didn’t flinch.

His eyes began to glow...a deep, unnatural azure blue, the color of blue dark mana, of human potential wrapped in mystery and defiance. It wasn’t just light...it was presence, one that held the weight of thousands of lives lost and saved. One that came from a man who had spoken with kings, gods, and monsters and emerged unbroken.

He just stared.

“Disappointed,” Ritsuka said, his voice steady and sharp, “I expected better from you, Klaue. You’ve survived by knowing when to fold… I thought your instincts were sharper than this.”

Klaue felt something crawl down his spine 

fear.

It was humanity itself staring him down, wrapped in death, hope, and everything in between.

His arm trembled.

Then, slowly… he lowered the gun, breaking eye contact like a defeated animal.

“...Tch. Fine. You win.”

With a wave of his hand, one of the bodyguards placed a large black suitcase on the table. Klaue opened it. It was stuffed to the brim with cash millions in assorted international currencies.

“This artifact,” Klaue muttered, “could fund a private army, shake the black market economy, and make government wet their pants. I’m paying you enough to retire to a private island.”

Ritsuka tried his best to hold back his laughter and put poker face. Because this item is cheapest material in his world. 

Ritsuka stepped forward and calmly closed the suitcase with a soft click.

The shadows at his feet rippled unnaturally, swallowing the briefcase whole.

Klaue stumbled back, stunned. “What the hell…Are you a mutant?”

“Just an old trick,” Ritsuka said, shrugging. “Let’s call it a good deal.”

Klaue chuckled nervously. “Yeah… yeah. Hell of a deal.”

He extended his hand. “To future business, Beryl Gut.”

Ritsuka looked at the hand.

Then turned and walked toward the door without acknowledging it.

“No offense, Klaue,” he said, voice drifting over his shoulder. “But we won’t be meeting again as business partners.”

The metal door creaked open, and the Last Master vanished into the night And now… he had cash.

Klaue stood there, staring at the empty room.

“…What was that?” he muttered.

And for the first time in a long time, Ulysses Klaue felt unease.

---

Ritsuka Fujimaru's POV

Once I stepped out of that bar, I exhaled quietly.

"I thought this was going to be a disaster," I admitted to myself, slipping my hands into my coat pockets. "I mean, 90% of negotiations like that end with a bullet, not a handshake."

'Proof of Heroes is cheap material, so in a way I scammed Him.'. I mentally laughed at Klaue. 

Still… it worked.

Klaue was insane cunning fox, no maybe rat, but he knew value when he saw it. And now, I finally had a temporary place to breathe.

I used the money to rent a beachside apartment, one large bedroom, wide windows facing the waves, minimal furniture. The kind of quiet Chaldea never gave me.

I dropped my coat on the couch and walked straight into the bathroom.

The water was hot comfortably so. I watched the steam rise around me, letting it soak into my skin.

I stared at the mirror afterward, running a towel over my hair.

The man who looked back at me wasn’t a boy anymore.

Tall. Built. Scars running along my chest, ribs, shoulder memories etched into muscle and bone. The singularities, the Lostbelts, ordeal calls, the Alien World... I carried every memory on this body, even after being isekai’d into a new world.

Even without Mash or Da Vinci, this version of me still bore everything that had happened.

I pulled on a crisp white shirt and a black jacket, straightened the collar, and took a breath.

Then reached into my shadow and retrieved the glowing object nestled within.

A Cosmic Cube fragment. Vibrant and unstable, flickering with the possibility of rewriting laws.

"This… could power an entire planet," I murmured. "I can't even estimate how much energy is packed inside this thing."

I narrowed my eyes.

"And yet… what I want isn't power. What I want is connection."

I sat down cross-legged in the center of the apartment floor and activated a spell. Bounded Field: Type-Anti-Divine Perception. A barrier expanded outward invisible to satellites, telepaths, even sorcerers like Strange. No one would see this.

I reached out again and placed the fragment in front of me like a Grail.

“If I can’t feel the Throne… it means I’m cut off. Theoretically… summoning should be impossible.”

I smiled softly.

“But then again... theory never accounted for our bonds.”

I stood, extended my right arm toward the fragment, and let my voice carry the weight of my journey.

"Heed my words!"
"My will creates your body, and your sword creates my destiny!"
"If you heed the world's call, then follow humanity's path and answer me!"
"O Servants who followed me in my journey… come forth and join my journey once again—
Guardians of Humanity!"

The fragment lit up like a star.

It pulsed, then exploded in radiant light, so blinding I had to shield my eyes. Even outside, it illuminated the beach but my barrier held firm, preventing detection.

When the light died down, I slowly opened my eyes.

One person stood in front of me, the form slowly stabilizing in the air like divine phantoms pulled into flesh.

And then she spoke.

A voice I hadn’t heard in what felt like another lifetime.

"Finally. This time I get to help you, junior. Take the L, my male version."

I blinked.

Standing in front of me, dressed in her black-and-orange uniform with that familiar peaked cap tilted over her bangs, was—

“Hakuno…?”

Her face softened. 

"I'm happy to see you again kouhai, Moon Cancer, Kishinami Hakuno. Let's fight together from now on—WHAT THE...?!"

She cut herself off halfway, her expression flipping from confident smirk to pure disbelief. I blinked, confused...until I saw the widening of her eyes, the slow creep of red blooming across her cheeks.

She just stared at me.

“Ritsuka… is that really you?”

I nodded slowly. “Yes?”

“But you look different.”

I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow. “Of course I look different. I’m grown up. What kind of question is that? Are you teasing me again?”

Her hands tugged at the hem of her jacket. “N-No, I mean... you really look handsome.”

“Uh-huh.” I turned away and started toward the tiny kitchen. “There’s no way I’m falling for your sweet words. I’m immune to your teasing now.”

“You sure?” she muttered behind me, but I caught the smile in her voice.

She sat down on the edge of the bed same posture she always had in Chaldea, knees together, straight-backed, like a prim schoolgirl who could summon a giant Moon Cell cannon at any moment.

I peeked back and saw it: that soft smile she gave only when she was with people she trusted.

I sighed, lips curling upward unconsciously.

It's really her.

I busied myself making two coffees, black for me, something sweeter for her. When I came back, she was sitting quietly, eyes a little hazy, clearly thinking something over.

She looked up the moment I handed her the cup.

“Thanks.”

I took a sip of mine and sat across from her. Her eyes sparkled just a bit more as she leaned forward.

“Hey, I do have information. I kind of got a data stream from you when you summoned me....fuzzy, like a compressed system boot.”

I raised an eyebrow, impressed. “Good. Saves me the explanation. That makes things easier.”

I took another sip and leaned back. “To keep it short.. I challenged Hydra. The cancer of humanity. Nazi roots, secret operations, experiments… the worst kind of evil.”

Hakuno’s eyes narrowed seriously at the word Hydra, but her expression softened again a second later.

“Then I’ll support you. No hesitation. Besides—”

“I’m your first Servant in this isekai world, right?”

I paused.

"...Yeah?"

She lit up like someone just handed her a victory flag. 

“That means I get the front seat next to my future husband before anyone else. Victory.” she murmured in low voice. 

“Wait....what?” I blinked. “Future what now?”

"Nothing" 

She really hadn’t changed at all. Still the cool, reserved, sharp-tongued Hakuno but now with just a bit more warmth, more softness. Maybe being a Servant this time made her more expressive. 

After a few moments, she lowered her cup and looked at me again. Her gaze was more focused now, more vulnerable.

She thought quietly, 'when I saw you smile like that again… I understood how my Servants must have felt about me. Back when I was a Master, I never really got why they were so… dedicated. Why they’d risk everything for me. But when I saw you smile again this warm, real smile I felt my heart stir. I finally understood.... But It’s kind of unfair. You were my kouhai…'

"Can we go to the beach later?" Hakuno asked, tilting her head slightly, hands behind her back. And there it was ...her ultimate move.

Puppy eyes.

Weaponized cuteness.

If I were any other guy, I’d have folded like paper. But I wasn’t just any guy...I was a Chaldean Master. I stared at her like a monk.

“…No. Unfortunately, we have to keep a low profile. Hydra already has intel on my face. Too risky right now.”

Her eyes narrowed for a second, like she was calculating something.

“Wait, I have an idea.”

Before I could ask, she stepped forward and ran her fingers through my hair, concentrating. A soft, magical shimmer passed over us.

I felt the subtle shift...my hair color turning white like frost under her spell. A minor illusion, Moon Cancer class magecraft.

“Now we can go on our first date,” she said with a smile.

“Date?” I repeated, confused.

She tilted her head. “You know me better than anyone, right? If I’m going to start living again as a Servant, I want to do it properly. That means first dates, ice cream, beach walks… even if it’s late.”

I looked at her and realized something.
She never had those memories....not really. No bittersweet youth, no awkward teenage crushes, no stolen kisses behind the school building. Just battles, death, erasure, and the Moon Cell’s cold logic.

But now?

Now she was choosing to live.

“…Okay,” I said softly. “Let’s go on a date. I have enough money. I’ll even buy you normal clothes.”

“Take responsibility for me, then,” she said casually.

'her defence is low right now ' 

I didn’t hesitate.

I stepped forward, closed the distance between us, and gently placed my hand under her chin, lifting her face up to mine.

Our faces were inches apart. I could feel her breath. Her lips parted slightly, surprised.

“I will take responsibility,” I said calmly, eyes locked with hers.

Then I pulled back with a smirk.

Her face turned scarlet.

“W-What was that…?” she muttered.

Crossing my arms, I tilted my head playfully. “What, Senpai? Do you want to kiss your kouhai in a room alone?”

She looked like a computer trying to overclock itself ..face burning, voice caught somewhere between a squeak and a laugh.

“This is my revenge,” I continued. “Same move you pulled on Valentine’s Day. Remember? When I thought you were going to kiss me and you just laughed and you took selfie instead’?”

“Don’t take that seriously! I was just messing aroun—"

Before I could finish, I felt something soft press against my lips.

Warm. Real.

My eyes widened.

She kissed me.

For a moment, the world stopped. I didn’t think. I just reacted hands moving on instinct, wrapping gently around her slim waist, pulling her into me. Her hands clutched the fabric of my coat as we kissed openly, tenderly, like two people who’d been waiting far too long to say everything without words.

One full minute.

When we finally parted, a single string of saliva connected our lips, shimmering in the room’s low light.

She looked at me, breathless.

“Now I’m serious,” she said. “I’m not going to hide my feelings anymore.”

Her face was red, but her eyes were clear strong, certain.

“…Same here,” I whispered, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

We stayed close, foreheads touching, arms wrapped tight. The world outside could burn for all I cared.

 “We should go on that date now,” I said eventually. “Can’t damage your only clothes.”

“Mm. But maybe… just a few more minutes like this first?”

We didn’t move.

Just held each other.

---

[Director Nick Fury – S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier Command Center]

The news said it was a terrorist attack.

A goddamn terrorist attack.

But I’ve seen terrorist attacks. I’ve seen bombs. I’ve seen mutant bullshit, alien invasions, and Doom politics. And what I saw on that feed from Texas?

That wasn’t terrorism.

That was erasure.

Wiped. Flattened. Obliterated.

No residual heat signature. No radiation. No bodies. Just… dust in the wind. Neat and tidy like the motherfucker behind it wanted to erase the idea of the place ever existing.

I sipped my whiskey slow.

“Coulson,” I said as the man walked in, clean suit, same cool-headed face he always wore. “I see you got my message.”

“I have, sir,” he nodded.

“You seen the news?”

“I have.”

I leaned back in my chair, glass in hand, eyes on the monitor behind him looping the drone footage. Crater the size of Gaint hole, no seismic activity beforehand, and the edges of the blast? Smooth as glass. Like God got out of bed in a bad mood and slapped Texas off the map.

“I got a feeling this wasn’t some backwater militia with fertilizer bombs,” I muttered. “No, this was different. This… was surgical. I want you on this personally, Coulson. Whoever did this? They’re playing with a damn cheat code. And I need to know if they’re an ally, or the next power lunatic with a god complex mutant powers.”

“You can count on me, sir.”

“Good.”

I stood up and poured him a glass too. Man earned it.

“This kind of power… this ain’t cheap. Not something some punk off the dark web pulls off. Someone big is behind this. Real big. I want names, motives, origins—and I want to know if it glows in the dark, talks in riddles, or if we can even kill it.”

Coulson nodded, but glanced at me. “Sir… are you alright? You look tired.”

I stared at him for a beat.

Then I sighed.

“You ever get visited by your dead mother in a dream, Coulson?”

He blinked. “Uh… no, sir.”

“Well I did. Last night. There she was, sitting on the couch like she never died, watching Jeopardy, and laughing her ass off.”

“…Laughing?”

“Yeah. At me.”

She looked at me and said, ‘Nick, your life’s about to go upside-down, boy. You ain't never gonna get a minute of damn peace again.’ Then she laughed like the devil just told a joke.”

“…Sir, that’s—uh—”

“Then I woke up. Turned on the news. And boom motherfucking crater in Texas. Like she knew. Like she was watching.”

I downed my drink.

“My sixth sense is ringing off the goddamn charts, Coulson. And when my dead mama starts throwing shade in my dreams, that’s not a coincidence. That’s prophecy.”

“…I see.” Coulson didn’t know what to say to that. Can’t blame him.

“I’m telling you right now this ain’t over. It’s just the damn prologue. Something big is coming.”

He gave me a look. 

“you can leave now ”

Coulson left without another word.

I stood there alone in my office, watching the crater on screen. The sky was overcast in the footage, but somehow… I knew.

Storm was comin’.

And I wasn’t sure S.H.I.E.L.D. had enough umbrellas.

---

Note: Yes, Hakuno is main heroine this time.  I did my best to give good love development between them from FGO reference story. Do you like it. 

Finally I worte Nick POV, Yeahhhhhh. 

How is the chapter guys? 

Chapter 5: New guests

(Narrator POV)

Beneath the soft morning sunlight, the sea breeze gently passed through the open window of a cozy beach house.

Two figures were nestled under a shared blanket peaceful, serene.

“Yo~”

A gentle voice called out with a teasing lilt. Hakuno Kishinami, the famously composed and stoic Master of SE.RA.PH, now smiled like a mischievous fox as she poked at the sleeping Ritsuka Fujimaru's cheek.

Still, no reaction.

He was sleeping like a log. No Servants, no alarms, no burning Lostbelts just peace. A rarity.

So Hakuno did what any proper Senpai would do when her beloved kouhai overslept.

With a playful whisper in his ear, she said, “Wake up, Ritsuka. It’s time for school. You’re five minutes late.”

Like a shot, he bolted upright, “I’m going! I swear I didn’t mean to—!” His voice cracked halfway through the sentence.

Silence.

Then realization dawned on him as he turned and stared at Hakuno, who was now laughing into her hand with an innocent, adorably smug expression.

“You don’t have to go that far,” he grumbled, falling back onto the pillow. “Can’t believe my Senpai is a bully who bullies her kouhai.”

Hakuno leaned over him, placing her hands gently on his shoulders, her smile turning more refined.

“Hey now, I’m just teasing you. Besides, if I were a real delinquent…” she trailed off, eyes narrowing slightly. “You were completely defenseless beside me. None of your Servants, no Morgan, no Ereshkigal, no Mash, no scary Da Vinci or no little girl or insect. If I really wanted to do something, no one could stop me.”

Ritsuka blinked. Then squinted. “Okay, now I’m scared.”

He paused. “But… why didn’t you, then?”

Hakuno leaned closer, brushing a lock of his messy hair aside as she answered, calm and clear.

“Because I’m not some horny teenager looking to jump you.”

“I want something real. A youth we can remember. Laughing. Arguing. Building a life.”

“Sex is part of love but it’s not love itself. I want elegance, Ritsuka. I want us. Okay?”

For a moment, Ritsuka was speechless. Then he smiled faintly.

“…Thank god I got good Senpai’s in my life. Except for one psycho.”

Hakuno’s smile froze. Her eyes narrowed into slits.

“…Why are you bringing other Senpai into my morning?”

Ritsuka flinched. “Wait, are you jealous?”

“No, why would I?” she replied way too fast, looking away. Her ears were red.

He grinned. 'You totally are.'

She puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms, but couldn’t hide the smile tugging at her lips.

“Alright, alright. Let’s go out today. You probably need new clothes, right?”

Her eyes lit up instantly. “Great!!!”

Thirty minutes later, they were out in the city, and Ritsuka was carrying over ten bags of dresses, shoes, accessories all of which were promptly sealed into his shadow storage using magecraft.

Hakuno beamed with every item. “This one’s for our next date. This one’s for formal dinners. This one’s in case we crash into a parallel dimension.”

“You’re oddly prepared,” Ritsuka murmured.

'I am your wife in the future. Of course I’m prepared.' she thought.

[The Beach]

Waves crashed softly against the shoreline as Ritsuka and Hakuno walked along the beach, the golden sun warming their skin.

Hakuno wore a two-piece red bikini that accentuated her slender figure with poise—not showy, but captivating. Her long hair flowed down like polished bronze, glistening under the sunlight.

She teased him by leaning closer every time he got distracted, whispering, “You okay, Fujimaru-kun~? You’re red.”

“I’m fine,” he muttered, trying not to combust.

When a few guys on the beach started ogling Hakuno, his protective instincts kicked in.

Ritsuka stepped forward, arm wrapping smoothly around her waist. His body, scars from war after war, was well-toned and best manly physics, and his glare? Lethal.

One glance from him and the guys looked away instantly. One of them even tripped into the water.

Hakuno blinked, blushing. “W-What was that?”

“I’m just reminding them you’re not available,” he said without looking at her, eyes still on patrol.

She couldn’t stop the smile rising on her lips. “You’re being really bold today.”

Meanwhile, a group of aunties and younger girls started staring at him. Whispering. Giggling.

Hakuno’s expression changed immediately.

Without a word, she pulled out a jacket and forcibly made him wear it, zipping it up all the way.

“What was that for?” Ritsuka asked, confused.

“…I don’t like sharing with trash on road but I'm fine with your servants,” Hakuno muttered.

“Wait, are you jealous again?”

“Shut up.”

---

(Few hours later)

The sun was beginning to lower over Orlando, casting soft golden hues on the pavement. The streets buzzed with tourists and locals alike, but amidst the crowd, only one voice caught my attention.

“Hmm~ hmm hmm~ hmm hmm~♪”

Hakuno hummed cheerfully beside me, her shoulder occasionally brushing mine as we walked. Her eyes sparkled like those of a girl discovering the world for the first time.

“Hey, Ritsuka,” she said, nudging my arm. “Have you been to Orlando before?”

I blinked. “No, obviously not. First time setting foot in Florida, yesterday actually.”

Her lips curled into a knowing smile. “Perfect. That makes two of us.”

Then she spotted something to the left. “Oh! Look, that must be the street market they talk about in tourist blogs!”

The road opened into a maze of small vendor stalls vibrant canopies, flashy lights, and people shouting their wares. There were clothes, touristy trinkets, novelty merchandise, and more. Hakuno’s eyes went wide.

And then… she was gone.

I blinked at the empty space beside me. “Just like a proper Servant-class Assassin…”

Five minutes later, she reappeared like a whirlwind, holding something behind her back.

“Hey, try this!” she said, unveiling a dark, stylish fedora with a simple band around it.

I raised a brow. “What’s this?”

“Don’t ask. Try it.”

Before I could respond, she reached up and plopped the hat on my head. Her eyes scanned me up and down with practiced precision.

“Hmm... not bad, Master,” she nodded in satisfaction. “You don’t look half bad with this. We’re taking it.”

“Alright. I trust your judgment.” I smiled.

She gave a cheeky grin. “Of course you do. Now wait here, I’ll be back!”

She vanished again before I could say anything.

I sighed and looked at the price tag on the hat. After giving the vendor a few bills, I continued strolling through the vendors, idly looking for anything interesting an art stand, preferably. Something calm and creative. A place to gather my thoughts.

That’s when Hakuno returned, this time holding something unexpected.

“Here. Eat this.”

I didn’t even get a word out before she shoved a hot dog into my mouth.

“...H-how can I eat if you shove it in my mouth like that?” I mumbled, chewing slowly.

Hakuno giggled, clutching her sides. “Because you look so serious all the time. I just wanted to see your reaction!”

“You’re dangerous when you get like this…” I said with a slight blush, finishing the hot dog.

As I looked at her smiling without holding back, eyes glowing with mischief,,I could feel it. A strange warmth in my chest. She was always calm in Chaldea, but here, she was vibrant, full of life. Like she could finally be a normal girl in a normal world.

She was making memories. We were both finally allowed to live.

Then she disappeared again.

When she returned, she draped a scarf gently around my neck.

“Here, put this on. It's getting colder.” Her fingers lingered on the ends as she adjusted it.

I looked at her with a dry smile. “Where do you keep getting these things from?”

She tapped her temple. “A magician never reveals her secrets. And a Senpai always looks out for her cute kouhai.”

She stepped back, admiring her handiwork. “You really do look good like this.”

Her smile softened. There was something in her eyes then..something deeper than amusement. Affection, perhaps. Sincerity.

I stepped forward. Our faces were close. We stood in the middle of a crowded street in a foreign city...but I only saw her.

And I kissed her.

This time it wasn't impulsive.

It lasted. A soft, warm moment of thirty seconds, without any words.

She didn’t pull away. Her hands curled against my chest, grounding herself. I held her close, because in this moment, this quiet fragment of youth, we weren’t Master and Extra’s final survivor.

We were just… two people.

 

---

Later that evening, we returned to the apartment we’d rented in the city. The lights from outside bled through the windows, casting soft shapes on the walls.

Hakuno kicked off her shoes and stretched with a sigh.

“I haven’t felt like this in years,” she said. “No missions. No digital void. Just... real air, real food, real everything.”

I sat beside her on the sofa. “I’m glad. You deserve this.”

She leaned her head on my shoulder.

“You know, Ritsuka… I want more of this kind of memory to be part of our story too. Not just battles and sacrifices. Just something simple. Beautiful.”

I looked at her. “I promise you, Hakuno. I’ll give you that future.”

She smiled and gently laced her fingers with mine.

 

---

As I finished explaining the basics of mutant-kind to Hakuno, sharing what little I’d learned with my skills, a sudden knock echoed through our apartment door.

I stood up, giving Hakuno a look. She was already alert but calm.

Opening the door, I found myself face to face with three visitors.

Two men one of them in a wheelchair, the other tall with a sharp expression and a red-haired girl standing between them. Their presence wasn’t malicious, but it wasn’t pure either. I scanned their auras instinctively: definitely not Hydra. But not harmless.

"Can I help you all?" I asked, offering a polite smile.

“We’d like to talk,” said the man in the wheelchair. He appeared to be in his fifties, though his bald head somehow made him look both older and wiser.

Hakuno stepped beside me, curious.

Not wanting to keep unexpected guests standing, I stepped aside and invited them in. “Please, come in.”

The man nodded in appreciation. “Charles Xavier. Most know me as Professor X. I’m the headmaster of Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters.”

“Charles?” Hakuno and I said at the same time.

That seemed to catch them off guard.

“We have a good friend with that name,” I added, smiling faintly remembering the steadfast King Charles, my Saber from another life.

“I see,” Xavier said with a warm chuckle. “These are my students: Jean Grey and Scott Summers.”

Jean gave a polite nod. Scott remained quiet, but wary.

“We’re here because we want to help,” Xavier continued.

I folded my arms. “That’s quite the statement. I’ve been helped a lot before… so, what exactly are you offering?”

“We sensed a powerful energy yesterday,” he said calmly, rolling further into the room. “While, I was searching for new mutants… and what I found was something far beyond that.”

So he knew. About what I did in Texas. I exchanged a look with Hakuno, she understood immediately.

“It took time, but I found you,” Xavier admitted.

“How?” I asked, not bothering to deny it.

“Because you’re not normal,” he said without a hint of judgment. “You radiate darkness. You’re trying to suppress it, but… it never truly fades.”

“Pfft,” Hakuno barely suppressed a laugh.

‘So much for the last Master of Humanity,’ I thought. ‘Guess I never stood a chance at pretending to be “normal.”’

“I apologize,” Charles added. “And for what it’s worth, I can’t read your mind beyond the surface. Your mind… it’s unlike anything I’ve ever encountered. Not that I would violate it.”

“Professor!” Jean scolded, visibly flustered by his honesty.

“Don’t worry, Jean,” Scott smirked. “He’s just being weirdly poetic again.”

I let out a short breath. “Professor, a small piece of advice ...never try to read my mind. Ever.”

“Yeah,” Hakuno added cheerfully. “For your own health and sanity, please don’t.”

They blinked. Slightly off balance now.

“What?” Hakuno tilted her head. “We’re just trying to be funny,” she said, echoing Scott’s words with a teasing grin.

Xavier coughed awkwardly and shifted gears. “We know you’re not a mutant,” he said. But there was hesitation behind his words. Something he wasn’t telling us.

“Are you… from any organization? Anti-mutant, perhaps? Or were you subjected to experimentation?” he asked, trying to sound casual but failing.

“No,” I replied firmly. “Rest assured, I’m not part of anything like that. And I’m not seeking revenge on anyone. I promised too many people I’d never go down that path.”

Xavier’s gaze softened. “You’re in pain,” he said quietly. “I’m trying not to read your mind… but it’s loud. Loud enough to feel without trying.”

“I suppose that’s fair,” I replied, brushing my fingers through my hair. “But I’ve adapted to it. Been living with it for a long time now. These days, I have other priorities. I don’t have time to be emo about it.” I smirked. “I’m perfectly fine. And adorable.”

“Adorable?” Scott raised an eyebrow. “Sure. Someone’s been staring at a broken mirror.”

“Watch it, laser tag,” Hakuno said sweetly, suddenly holding a fistful of sand like it was a deadly weapon. “My boyfriend is sexy, adorable, and infinity times better than you. Say one more word, and I’m upgrading your eyes with sandpaper.”

‘Where did she even get that sand?’ I blinked, startled.

Before she could actually throw it, I stepped behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her back gently.

“Scott,” Xavier sighed, rubbing his temple. “Please don’t antagonize her. She’s… she’s on his level. Maybe more crazy.”

Scott flinched and raised both hands in surrender.

Xavier cleared his throat. “Now, if you’re still willing to hear me out…”

“Sure,” I said, taking a seat, Hakuno still nestled in my arms.

“I know you're not a mutant. And your power… it’s something even I couldn’t hope to contain. I won't ask you anything personal But people out there won’t care. They’ll blame mutants for your actions. That’s why I’d like you to join my school. Stay close. Be part of us. Maybe even help guide us toward peace.”

I understood what he meant. Not an invitation..... But to monitoring us. A cage with open doors.

But I also understood the weight of what he wasn’t saying.

He was afraid of what I could become.

Still, I looked at Hakuno. She met my gaze and gave a small nod.

“I want to see the school!” she said brightly, eyes sparkling with genuine curiosity.

“Alright then,” I said, smiling faintly. “Why not.”

[Beginning of Phonix Arc] - end card

---

Note: Guys, how is the chapter? How is the lovely date between Ritsuka and Hakuno? It's lovely Right?

And Yes, I pushed Phonix Arc as frist Arc this time. Because I thought the development between Ritsuka and x men is very lacking. I thought that maybe with this direction. I can make more development with x men characters. I want to bring more political stuff this time.

And yes, don't worry, Morgan will appear soon but I will bring new servants and old servants to the story look forward to it. I promise you, you will get more enjoyment with this remake version.

Chapter 6: Servants return

(Narrator POV)

---

“I agreed,” Ritsuka said, folding his arms. “But... what exactly are we supposed to do in your school? We’re not kids anymore. And mutant lessons? Definitely not for us.”

Charles Xavier paused. That part… he hadn’t thought through. He had prepared to convince them emotionally, appeal to their compassion and idealism, but forgot the practical side of things.

“Well,” he said at last, “we do need a math teacher for the children.”

Ritsuka chuckled. “I love teaching, but I don’t have time for a full-time job. Same for her,” he motioned to Hakuno. “We’ve got other responsibilities.”

Hakuno nodded, arms crossed and face serious.

Jean, standing nearby, stepped in. “Then… what about P.E.? The kids need a sports teacher. No one’s willing to take that job. Most of the adults here are either too busy or just... not good with kids.” Her voice softened, gaze distant. The image of lonely, confused mutant children weighed on her.

Scott Summers cleared his throat, trying to salvage the mood. “You should have asked me instead, I can teach them a few things.”

Jean raised an eyebrow. “You only know one game, and it’s racing cars.”

Scott gave a defeated sigh. “...Fair.”

Charles gave Jean an approving smile. “Thank you for saving the conversation.”

Hakuno and Ritsuka looked at each other and smirked.

“I think we’d actually be good at this,” Ritsuka admitted.

Scott looked at them, poker-faced. “But are you really okay with it? We’re mutants. I don’t want humans treating our kids like they’re... monsters.”

The sharp edge in his voice was clear. Old wounds didn’t fade so easily.

Ritsuka stepped forward. “I’m perfectly okay with teaching mutants. I don’t hate them.”

Hakuno followed. “We’ve seen worse. Mutants aren’t the problem...people who divide others based on fear are.”

Scott squinted, looking for signs of deceit.

But Jean blinked in surprise. “They’re telling the truth.” She turned to Charles. “They don’t hate mutants at all.”

Charles smiled, pleased. It was a win—two powerful allies, and no prejudice. “Then it’s settled. You can join us, Mr…”

“Ritsuka Fujimaru,” he said with a light bow. “And she’s Hakuno Kishinami.”

Hakuno smirked. “Just make sure we get paid well.”

Charles laughed warmly. “Of course. Now come....let’s head to the school.”

But Ritsuka raised a hand. “Sorry. Not today. We’ll call you when we’re ready. Also... is it okay to bring some friends?”

Charles’s smile faltered slightly, but he kept his composure. “You may. The more who believe in our future, the better. Jean, give them your number.”

 Ritsuka froze.

'Wait… I forgot to buy a phone. after coming to this world.' 

Hakuno, already a step ahead, took hers out, unlocked it, and handed it over to Jean without a word.

Ritsuka blinked. 'Where the hell did she get a phone?'

Jean smiled, typing in her number. Scott peeked at the wallpaper and raised an eyebrow in surprise.

Curious, Ritsuka took the phone after Jean handed it back. The screen lit up with a photo.

A memory.

 

 

It was from Valentine’s Day. Hakuno had tricked him into leaning in, thinking she’d kiss him, only to snap a selfie at the perfect moment. Her smile wide, his expression caught when shown his cheek to her with eyes closed. The warmth of the sunset behind them made it all the more vivid.

Ritsuka was speechless.

Hakuno gently took the phone back, her expression unreadable...except for a small, teasing smile.

“We’ll live somewhere else,” Ritsuka said quickly, trying to shift focus.

Charles raised an eyebrow. “We have free rooms at the mansion.”

“I want a place where I can enjoy myself at night,” Hakuno said nonchalantly, eyes twinkling with mischief.

Everyone froze.

Ritsuka’s face turned red. Charles coughed, Jean looked away, and even Scott was stunned into silence.

“W-We’ll talk tomorrow,” Charles stammered. “Until then.”

Jean and Scott both muttered quick goodbyes before turning to leave.

Once they were gone, Ritsuka whispered, “Wait... was that last part real?”

Hakuno tilted her head. “What part?”

“You know what I mean.”

She shrugged. “Hey, I just said it so they’d leave us alone.”

“I see...” Ritsuka mumbled, relieved.

But Hakuno smiled to herself, a small glint of truth hiding in her eyes. It wasn’t a lie, she thought. And you’ll find out soon enough… with actions, not words. But frist beautiful memories are important for me. 

The room quieted as Xavier's group finally left. The soft click of the door echoed behind them.

Hakuno walked to the living room with a slight yawn, stretching her arms before flopping onto the couch with a huff. Ritsuka watched her go, a small smile tugging at his lips.

He turned toward the kitchen.

It was nearly eleven at night, far too late for a proper dinner, but he didn't feel like letting the day end without something warm. With practiced ease, he put together two bowls of fruit and yogurt, garnishing each with mint leaves and a light drizzle of honey.

As he walked back toward the couch, bowls in hand, Hakuno clicked on the TV. The channel flickered to life. Daily Bugle, naturally. The screen showed shaky footage of a residential building ripped apart by crimson light. The headline screamed across the bottom: “MUTANT CHILD LOSES CONTROL—NEIGHBORHOOD DESTROYED.”

“Figures,” Hakuno muttered, sitting upright as she accepted the bowl from Ritsuka. “I saved you this time, you know. That phone thing could’ve been a mess.”

“I appreciate it,” Ritsuka chuckled. “But yeah... I really do need to buy one.”

“And about the whole ‘bringing friends’ part—” Hakuno glanced sideways at him, spooning a piece of melon. “You mean you’ll summon your Servants, right?”

Ritsuka nodded slowly. “That’s the plan… but it’s not as simple as snapping my fingers.”

He sat down beside her, setting his bowl aside for a moment.

“My summoning isn’t like Chaldea’s,” he explained. “Not anymore. MY Skills have… restrictions. I can only summon a Servant when the situation demands it—when the Fate recognizes that I need help. Not just because I want to summon them.”

Hakuno raised an eyebrow. “That sounds... annoying.” 

'But I'm happy that Ritsuka needs my help,' 

“Mm. It is. But there’s more.” He reached into the shadow beneath him and pulled out a shimmering shard, a translucent, blue-tinged cube fragment, glowing faintly with cosmic energy.

“The fragment,” Hakuno whispered.

Ritsuka nodded. “Hydra called it a fragment of the Cosmic Cube. It’s... not complete. But even this much holds terrifying potential. From what I’ve Gained information from my skill, it can reshape reality. Servants can exist in this world physically without the servants drawbacks on them.”

His eyes narrowed. “If we had all of them... maybe, just maybe, it could allow Servants to gain incarnated bodies. Free from the summoning system. No need for mana upkeep. No constraints.”

Hakuno froze. She had been mid-bite. A large chunk of pineapple lodged in her throat. She choked.

Ritsuka panicked. “Ah—! Water—!”

He hurriedly passed her a glass. She drank it down with haste, thumping her chest.

“You—” she gasped, still catching her breath, “you said incarnated body?!”

“I mean… it’s just a theory,” Ritsuka said carefully, holding up his hands. “But if all the fragments are recovered, maybe it could become reality.”

Her face shifted. A flicker of hope, then disappointment.

Ritsuka tilted his head. “You look... upset?”

Hakuno didn’t answer. She slowly returned to eating her bowl, quietly.

"Even without this cube I can summon servants but I think using this power is also good idea"

Ritsuka sighed and picked up his own. “Either way, this changes things. If we want to destroy Hydra at the root, I’ll need more help. And if summoning restrictions loosen depending on urgency... I’m going to start testing the boundaries.”

“Mm,” Hakuno hummed, then said, “You felt it too, right? Jean. Her power.”

He nodded. “Yeah. She’s... not normal. That wasn’t telepathy power, She had different power in her. It felt like something vast, like a second sun standing in the same room. Just like her ”

“but she’s human, I can tell that” Hakuno murmured.

“Right. That’s one of the reasons we need to visit Xavier’s school,” Ritsuka said. “If there are others like her...beings holding powers beyond their control..it’s better we know who they are. And maybe help before something worse happens.”

Hakuno leaned back against the couch. “And that Xavier guy... He’s a manipulator. The emotional kind. He plays people like characters in a script.”

“Yeah. I got the same vibe,” Ritsuka muttered. “He acts like some wise old sage, but there’s a part of him that wants to keep me close...too close. I bet he’s already planning to read my thoughts next time we meet.”

“He won’t get mine,” Hakuno said confidently, tapping her temple. “I’ve got mental barriers layered since Moon Cell. He’ll crack his skull before cracking my mind.”

Ritsuka grinned. 

They had finished their late dinner, the bowls now empty on the kitchen counter. The hum of the refrigerator and the faint static of the TV were the only background noise left.

Hakuno stood from the couch, brushing her hands together before extending her arm outward. Blue circuits shimmered faintly along her fingers as she spoke.

“Setting up a bounded field...just in case anyone nearby has telepathy or an eavesdropping habit.”

A soft dome of translucent light rippled into place, humming faintly before fading from sight. The room now sealed from prying eyes...or minds.

Ritsuka nodded in thanks, then stepped forward. His expression grew solemn.

From his shadow, the fragment of the Cosmic Cube rose slowly into the air...glowing faintly with an unnatural luminescence. Ritsuka extended his right hand toward it, the air growing dense with magical weight. His voice was calm but thundered with authority.

“Heed my words.
My will creates your body, and your sword creates my destiny.
If you heed the world’s call, then follow humanity’s path and answer me!
O Servants who followed me in my journey…
Come forth and join my journey once again...
Guardians of Humanity!”

The cube flared...white-hot.

A flash burst across the room, blinding for a heartbeat. Hakuno shielded her eyes.

When the light faded, two figures stood in the room.

The first was tall, dignified, dressed in a dark gentleman’s coat with an intricate cravat. His white monocle gleamed, and his neatly parted hair.... silver, touched with a glint of steel...gave him a strikingly refined appearance. Youthful, perhaps in his thirties, but carried with a shadow of danger behind his dark eyes.

“I have arrived answering your summons, again master. Ruler-class. James Moriarty,” he introduced with a charismatic bow and the smirk of a man who always had three contingency plans prepared.

Beside him, Karna stood like a silent flame.

His tall, lean frame was adorned in golden armor etched with ancient Vedic motifs. The red scarf around his neck fluttered faintly despite no wind. His deep red eyes locked onto Ritsuka, glowing with warmth and familiarity beneath his otherwise stoic expression.

“It’s been a while, Master. I heard your call... and came to your side once again.”

Ritsuka’s lips curled into a quiet smile. “Karna. Moriarty. Welcome back.”

James took a moment, scanning the room with an analytical eye. His expression flickered with calculation...then curiosity.

“I must ask, my dear Master… who were the lucky few summoned before us?”
He tried to sound casual, but his voice wavered with barely restrained urgency.

Ritsuka chuckled. “Only Hakuno. You two are the second batch.”

James visibly slumped in relief. He exhaled, as though a great weight had been lifted from his soul.

'Finally,' he thought, 'no Homes, no old version of myself, and no madwoman...she-who-must-not-be-named.'

“To think I'd be summoned to such a promising future…! Master, tell me—what is our directive? Are we to strike down nefarious villains? Foil some nefarious scheme? I gained the information during summoning that we’re in an entirely different world. A perfect place to reset the chessboard. I’ll deploy every ounce of my intellect for our cause.”

Behind his composed words, he was practically trembling with glee.

'This time, Sherlock... I will outscore you.'

Ritsuka, eyes sparkling mischievously, simply nodded.

“James, I want you to become a mathematics professor… for elementary school kids.”

The silence in the room was deafening.

James blinked. Once. Twice.

 “I—I beg your pardon, Master?”

“I want you to teach kids. Fractions, multiplication tables, basic algebra. Maybe geometry if they’re gifted,” Ritsuka repeated with a perfectly straight face.

James’s entire posture deflated. The energy, the grand future villainous poise, the poetic grandeur gone. All that remained was a man who just had the wind knocked out of him by elementary school math.

“…That’s… not the battlefield I anticipated…”

Even Karna allowed himself a faint smile, arms crossed as he watched his fellow Servant sink.

“I believe it will be a good experience,” Karna offered stoically.

James muttered under his breath, “...I am a man built to challenge Sherlock Holmes, not manage chalk dust and finger painting…”

---

The living room felt warm despite the quiet tension hanging in the air. Ritsuka Fujimaru sat on the couch with Hakuno to his right, Karna resting calmly near the wall, and James Moriarty, legs elegantly crossed, already swirling a cup of tea he'd found in the kitchen. The soft hum of city lights outside the window clashed with the storm of thoughts brewing within. Ritsuka explained what happened. 

Ritsuka leaned forward, elbows on his knees, voice low but steady.

“I want to take down HYDRA.”

The words hung like a commandment.

“They’re a hundred times worse than the Magi Associations we’ve dealt with. Worse than any Clock Tower noble or Atlas tyrant. They hide behind flags and politics… but underneath, they’re nothing more than butchers dressed in science.”

He paused.

“I thought if I summoned BB, she could dismantle their networks in seconds...hack their entire grid. But… she didn’t come.”

A brief flicker of disappointment passed through his eyes.

James adjusted his monocle, tapping his gloved fingers together.

“Hmph. That does sound like her type of playground. Deception, twisted data streams, surveillance… all the things that would make a digital devil sing.”
He gave Ritsuka a measured look. “Still, Master, no matter the situation, you’ve summoned us. That means it will require both tactics—” he pointed to himself “—and unwavering strength.” He nodded to Karna.

Karna, ever calm, inclined his head with noble poise.

“He is right, Master. Whatever our enemies may be...HYDRA or otherwise...we will fight for you. No cause is too small when your resolve guides us.”

Ritsuka smiled faintly, warmth returning to his eyes.

“Thanks, guys. Let’s see what fate has in store for us next.”

James, ever the schemer, pushed his glasses slightly up.

“You mentioned the Cosmic Cube fragments, Master… I presume HYDRA has more?”

Ritsuka’s face darkened slightly.

“Yeah. Fortunately, they don’t fully understand what they’re dealing with. They’re trying to fuse technology with half-baked magecraft. ..ritual circles next to wires, spellbooks hooked up to computers. It’s a mess. But the Cube doesn’t care about systems. All it needs is hands… and a brain that knows how to command it.”

James chuckled, a sardonic glint in his eyes.

“To think such a dangerous organization would be so embarrassingly inept. It’s almost comforting.”He twirled his cane. “But this ignorance will be our window.”

Hakuno leaned forward, eyes gleaming like fire.

 “Then we collect the rest of the fragments. We burn HYDRA from the inside, Fragments are must.”

The others paused. Ritsuka blinked. Karna raised an eyebrow. James visibly leaned back a little, warily glancing at her.

‘That look in her eyes…’ James thought. ‘I may understand women. But I can never understand crazy women. … no. No, Master is the only one who can deal with this kind of madness. I mustn’t let this unbalance my composure. I’m still the future Napoleon of Crime, not a therapist.’

Ritsuka cleared his throat, trying to shift the mood.

“James, you'll be teaching math to school kids for a few days. Just until we get more leads on HYDRA’s locations.”

James blinked.

“Ah yes… the battlefield of numbers and chalk. A temporary penance. I will… do my best not to explode from sheer boredom.”

Karna, arms folded, spoke with quiet caution.

“Are you sure about going back to that mutant school, Master? This Charles Xavier… I don’t trust him fully. He wants to keep both of you under his hands." 

James says "He speaks of peace, but he was hiding something.”

Ritsuka nodded solemnly.

“You're not wrong, Karna, James. He’s still an unknown. But something in my heart says that place… the Xavier Institute… it’s important. Something’s going to happen there. Maybe not to us directly, but because we’re there. We need to see it through.”

Hakuno stood, hands on her hips.

 “Alright then. Tomorrow we go. But...one last thing.”

She pointed sternly toward the living room.

 “Karna and James, you’re both sleeping in the hall. On the sofa.”

James looked appalled. “This fabric is Victorian-era cheap!”

Karna calmly faded into spiritual form without a word.

James, still grumbling, muttered, “No pillows, no blanket… and yet I’m the one with the most refined class in the room…”

As the light dimmed and the others headed to rest, Ritsuka looked up toward the ceiling. His eyes didn't hold fear...but anticipation.

Hakuno wrapped her hands around Ritsuka and used him as her personal pillow. 

---

Note: Sorry for late upload, I will make it up with more chapters later. 

Chapter 7: Dream

(Narrator POV)

---

Darkness.

It was cold and infinite, yet not empty. No ground beneath his feet. No ceiling above his head. Just a void without meaning, like the space between thoughts or the pause between dying breaths.

Ritsuka Fujimaru floated there, suspended in the void, his body weightless and his mind dissolving. There was no past, no future. ..only the alluring pull of nothingness.

He didn’t resist it.

'Let me sleep…'

The trials of a hundred Singularities, the screams of the Lostbelts, the battle against gods and beasts...his burden...melted away in the silence.

He forgot Chaldea.
He forgot Da Vinci.
He forgot Mash.
He forgot Hakuno.
He even forgot his name.

Then—

A tiny hand reached through the black.

Small fingers brushed against his own and clasped them firmly, glowing faintly against the formless dark.

“Tch. That was a close call.”

A girl's voice echoed, not through sound, but directly into what remained of Ritsuka’s unraveling consciousness.

“I never thought you’d end up in another world. A completely different plane..one even I didn't imagine. No wonder we're all taken an interest in you.”

The girl stepped forward, her form like a glimmering outline of reality itself...impossible to fully see, as if light refused to reflect her true shape. But she felt young. Ancient. Kind… and terrifying.

“You’re drifting because she’s watching. That’s why your dreams are never your own. Because you're hers but at same time it's yours.”

She spoke calmly, even playfully, yet the weight of her words threatened to crush reason.

“Azathoth’s gaze drifts through dreams… and you, Fujimaru, are her vessel. That’s why your soul always dreams in your sleep. That’s why the gods outside like us the stars whisper your name. We know you're tied to her. That you're her property.”

A flash of something terrible flickered behind her voice—one word, unspoken, that Ritsuka couldn’t hear in this state but would someday remember.

Azathoth.

“Your old world had a barrier. A layered protection built by root will and multiverse wall. But here? This world of Marvel and the old man creator is carefree guy, who gave full freedom to our kind here? There’s no such shield. No Chaldeas. No Romani. No Foreigners needed anymore. Now any of us can reach you.”

Her fingers tightened on his fading hand.

“But I won’t let them break you. Not yet. Until your journey is over. And also Unlike the others, I don’t want Her to awaken. If she does… this universe, and all the ones next to it, will collapse into a single screaming dream.”

“That’s why I’ll leave someone behind. Someone to protect you, until you remember. Until you summon the real one… through your bond. Yes I will bring my vessel to watch you.”

A delicate light bloomed in the void...gentle, warm. From the girl’s other hand, she conjured a soft shape. Blonde hair. A doll-like figure in a black dress. Eyes wide with ancient wisdom masked by childish innocence.

It was Abigail Williams. A copy...constructed not from the Throne of Heroes, but directly from the will of the Outer God who now guided Ritsuka’s soul.

“She’ll live in your dreams for now. A guardian between you and Her. The rest is up to you.”

The girl stepped back, her form dissolving like fog. Only her voice remained, barely above a whisper.

“You won’t remember this. Not yet. But we’ll meet again, my little Stargazer.”

“Sleep well, vessel of the void.”

And then.

Light.

 

---

Morning

Ritsuka’s eyes opened sharply. He was sweating, breath shallow, heart pounding.

Hakuno stirred beside him, half-asleep. “You okay?”

He blinked slowly. The ceiling fan spun above, casting circular shadows across the room.

“Yeah,” he whispered. “Just a weird dream…”

---

(Few hours later)

Narrator POV

The waves lapped softly against the golden shore, sunlight glinting on the water like scattered gems. Ritsuka Fujimaru sat cross-legged under the shade of a coconut tree, staring at the road like it held the secrets of the universe.

James leaned against a jagged piece of driftwood, eyes scanning the road as if expecting an Uber. Karna stood nearby, arms crossed, regal as ever, but still watching every passing vehicle with sharp eyes.

Hakuno Kishinami was the only one who looked calm. She had pulled out a tiny magical charm and was using it to ward off Charles Xavier’s telepathy not that she entirely trusted it, but it was the best she could manage with energy, Ritsuka given to her.

“The Blackbird will be here soon,” she said again, her voice even.

James let out a huff. “You mean the car, right? Like a slick spy ride or something?”

Even Karna turned slightly. “The name suggests an avian origin. Perhaps it’s black in color and silent in movement.”

Ritsuka tapped his foot and glanced at a passing sedan. “Maybe it’s invisible and we already missed it.”

Hakuno closed her eyes and sighed. “It’s not invisible. Just… wait for it.”

James rubbed the back of his neck. “You sure your barrier will block that bald guy’s telepathy? I don’t want my head turning into a radio.”

“James, for the tenth time, yes,” Hakuno said flatly. “Xavier won’t be reading our minds. I’ve already coded enough mana patterns to scramble even a Moon Cell scan.”

“But I’ve failed missions because of bad luck before. I’m just—”

“Being careful,” she finished. “I know. You’ve said that too.”

Karna nodded. “I agree with him. We are not in our world anymore. Precaution is wise.”

Ritsuka muttered, “We’ve had worse than telepaths.”

Still, they kept watching the road. A truck went by. Then a motorbike. A bus.

“Shouldn’t it be here by now?” Ritsuka asked.

Hakuno was about to answer—then her eyes widened.

“Guys,” she said, pointing upward. “Look.”

They followed her finger toward the blue sky.

There, slicing through the clouds like a silent predator, came a sleek black jet....its wings wide and menacing, its body gleaming like a shadow forged into metal. It made no thunder, no roar, only a low hum that grew louder as it descended from the heavens.

“...That’s the Blackbird?” James whispered.

“It’s a bird that flies,” Karna said, completely straight-faced.

“...Not a car,” Ritsuka blinked.

The jet glided downward like a falling blade, stirring up wind and sand as it hovered above the beach before gracefully lowering onto a flat patch of cleared sand.

James held up a hand against the wind. “Alright, I take it back. This is actually pretty damn cool.”

Ritsuka nodded, squinting. “Yeah. Unexpected… but cool.”

The hatch on the side of the jet hissed open, revealing a lowered platform ramp. Out walked Charles Xavier, rolling forward with his ever-serene expression. Behind him came Scott Summers, poker-faced and rigid, wearing a black leather coat and his signature red-tinted visor. Jean Grey followed beside him, wearing a soft expression and keeping her gaze carefully neutral.

Charles gave them a polite smile. “Good afternoon, my friends. I hope we weren’t too late.”

“Not at all,” Ritsuka replied, still watching the jet like it might fly off without warning. “So this thing flies… but do you actually have a license for it?”

Charles chuckled lightly. “Indeed we do. The Blackbird is fully sanctioned. I assure you, no legal corners were cut.”

James leaned toward Ritsuka and whispered, “He answered that too fast.”

Karna said nothing.

As they all stepped aboard, Ritsuka glanced one last time at the beach behind him. The waves continued to roll in, unbothered by gods, mutants, or cosmic schemes.

Inside the jet, the doors sealed shut with a hiss. The engines pulsed with energy.

Their next destination: Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters.

The interior of the Blackbird hummed with restrained energy as the jet soared through the sky, cutting through clouds like a blade through silk. Inside, tension mingled with curiosity.

Charles, ever the gentleman, turned to Ritsuka with an inviting smile. “I believe introductions are in order.”

Ritsuka stood slightly, offering a hand in gesture. “Sure. This is James. He’s… well, he’s a lawyer and a mathematics professor. Weird combo, but he’s good at both.”

James gave a polite wave. “And I also specialize in yelling at corrupt judges and making tea without sugar.”

Ritsuka gestured next to Karna. “And this is Karna. He’s good at cricket.”

There was a pause. Scott’s brow quirked.

“Cricket?” he repeated.

Ritsuka nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, he has insane reflexes. I think he could go pro if we stayed long enough in one timeline.”

Scott leaned back, crossing his arms with that permanent neutral-scowl expression he wore like second skin. “So you brought a cricket player and a lawyer for free food?”

The room tensed slightly.

“Seriously, dude,” Scott went on, tone dry. “Do you just bring all your buddies to eat at our expense? You starting a sports team or a debate club?”

There was a brief silence—just long enough for the temperature in the cabin to drop.

Hakuno blinked once, then exhaled.

“That’s it,” she said coldly. “You’ll regret not wearing your special glasses today.”

Scott blinked, confused. “What?”

To everyone’s shock, she reached into her jacket and pulled out—

“Is that pepper spray?” Scott barked, instantly on alert.

Ritsuka’s eyes widened. ‘Where the hell did she get pepper spray? I don’t remember buying it! Did she… enchant it?!’

Hakuno shook the small canister with menace. “PEPPER SPRAY ATTACK—DEALT CRITICAL DAMAGE. Wanna test the effect modifier, Mr. Summers?”

Scott took a full step back, hands up like Hakuno was holding Excalibur. “Okay, okay! I get it!”

Jean immediately stepped in with an apologetic smile. “Sorry about him. He’s… difficult sometimes. Don’t take him too seriously.”

Ritsuka laughed lightly, brushing it off. “It’s fine. He actually reminded me of a close friend. Same kind of sarcasm. Just means he’s alive. I don’t mind it.”

Charles, however, frowned. “Scott, we’ve talked about this.”

Scott looked conflicted. “It’s not that… I just don’t like how he’s using us—”

Before he could finish, James cut in with a smirk. “Need I remind you, you guys came knocking at my friend’s door. You should be honored I’m teaching freely.”

The weight of silence settled hard in the cabin.

Scott opened his mouth, closed it again, then sighed and slouched slightly in his seat.

Sensing the rising awkwardness, Ritsuka did what he always did best...change the subject, bridge the gap.

“So,” he said cheerfully, “you into cars, Scott?”

Scott blinked. “Huh?”

Ritsuka smiled. “Yeah. I mean, the Blackbird is cool and all, but I miss seeing old-fashioned cars. You like any particular models?”

Scott paused… then a small, reluctant grin tugged at his face. “Well… the Dodge Viper SRT-10 is coming out this year. That thing’s a beast. V10, six-speed manual. Pure American muscle.”

Ritsuka’s eyes lit up. “No way, that’s the one with the crazy torque, right? I read about that—600 horsepower or something nuts like that.”

“500, but close enough,” Scott said, finally loosening up. “You’d love the Nissan 350Z too—Japanese design, perfect balance, and looks aggressive.”

Soon, the two were leaning forward in their seats, listing off car specs, comparing classics like the Ford Mustang Cobra, and laughing over the impracticality of the Chevy SSR. Their bro-energy was immediate and shockingly natural.

Jean sat watching them, speechless. It was like watching a storm cloud turn into sunshine mid-sentence.

Hakuno, arms folded beside her, looked pleased. She leaned slightly toward Jean.

“Ritsuka’s special ability,” she said softly, “is being friendly. He accepts people. He’s sociable, earnest, and reckless to a fault… but he’ll always find a way to connect.”

Jean smiled, tilting her head. “I see, but You two are really cute together. A girlfriend who clearly loves him and can handle his chaos and a boyfriend who’d probably fight a god if you were in danger.”

Hakuno’s smile faltered just slightly, her eyes lowering.

“Thanks,” she said quietly. “But sometimes… I feel like I can’t reach him, you know? He carries things—guilt, pain—that I can’t touch. But I don’t run from that helplessness. I… turn it into something real. Maybe even something strong.”

Jean’s expression softened as she caught the emotion in Hakuno’s eyes.

She didn’t press, didn’t intrude.

Instead, she just placed a gentle hand on Hakuno’s shoulder.

Behind them, Ritsuka and Scott were now arguing about the merits of the Mazda RX-8’s rotary engine, like they’d been childhood friends for years.

The Blackbird soared on—carrying warriors, mutants, friends, and the unseen weight of coming revelations.

And somewhere in its steel belly… bonds were quietly being forged.

 

---

[Note: This is short chapter, but I will upload long chapter tomorrow.]

Chapter 8: Ideals

(Narrator POV)

---

The Blackbird glided through the evening skies of New York, its sleek form casting a brief shadow over the sprawling landscape below. As the golden hues of sunset bathed the Xavier Institute in warm amber light, the jet descended gracefully onto the private runway hidden near the school grounds.

The hatch opened.

Ritsuka, Hakuno, James, and Karna stepped out behind Scott, Jean, and Charles.

Before them stood a place unlike any battlefield Ritsuka had walked....a school built to protect, not destroy. A garden so vast and alive, it seemed more like a kingdom’s courtyard than the grounds of a school. Trees waved gently in the breeze, casting long shadows across the trimmed grass.

James raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t expect… this.”

Karna folded his arms, golden eyes narrowing just a touch. “This garden is… spacious.”

Ritsuka chuckled. “It’s also perfect for a playground.”

Hakuno smiled softly. “We could play tag here for hours.”

As they walked further onto the lawn, Ritsuka paused...his battle honed instincts catching movement behind the trees.

He turned.

A cluster of small figures huddled behind tree trunks and hedges....watching. Curious. Hesitant. Afraid.

Scott, noticing his line of sight, spoke gently. “They’re the younger students. We told them their new P.E. teachers would be arriving today. I guess… they’re checking you out.”

Hakuno blinked. “Waiting for Us?”

Jean laughed lightly.

Ritsuka exchanged a glance with Hakuno. She gave a small shrug.

“I want to spend some time with them,” Ritsuka said, taking a few steps toward the trees. “If that’s okay, Professor?”

Charles nodded, smiling kindly. “Of course. But join us before dinner.”

“Got it.”

Ritsuka turned to James and Karna. “You guys go ahead. I’ll catch up later.”

As the others moved toward the main building, Ritsuka and Hakuno approached the shadows cast by the old oaks. The little figures behind them flinched, shrinking back. There was fear...deep.rooted fear in their eyes. Fear of rejection. Of being seen.

Of being other.

Ritsuka crouched down, leveling his gaze with theirs.

“Hey,” he said gently. “I’m Ritsuka. This is Hakuno. We’re your new teachers… but don’t worry, that just means we get to play a lot together.”

The kids stayed silent.

A little girl stepped out hesitantly. Her face was animalistic....feline eyes, fur along her cheeks, and small, rounded ears on her head. Her voice trembled when she asked:

“Are you… really going to teach me? Even with my ugly face?”

Hakuno’s breath hitched slightly. Ritsuka didn’t flinch.

Instead, he smiled.

And then....without hesitation....he walked over and gently lifted her into his arms.

The gasp that followed was collective. The children were stunned, confused. No one had ever touched her so easily before. So casually. As if her appearance didn’t matter.

Ritsuka looked into her wide eyes and said softly:

“What are you saying? You look adorable. I bet when you grow up, you’ll become a beautiful young lady....trust me, I’ve met someone just like you who shines like the sun.”

He chuckled, eyes warm. “She even has fox ears. Gorgeous, stubborn, a little dramatic… but beautiful. Her name’s Tamamo.”

Hakuno nodded beside him. “And she loves us both. She’d call you ‘precious little sister’ in under two seconds.”

The girl blinked, her lip trembling.

Ritsuka continued, still holding her gently.

“You don’t have to accept what others say about you. Not the world. Not even other kids. Don’t let them define your worth. Stand tall. Push back. Shine the way you want to shine.”

She sniffled. Then, without warning, wrapped her arms around his neck.

“…Thanks.”

Behind her, the other kids slowly emerged from their hiding places. Still wary. But watching. Listening.

To break the heavy mood, Ritsuka clapped his hands. “Okay! New rule. We’re not sad anymore. Let’s play a game!”

The kids looked at each other.

“A… game?” one asked.

“Yes!” Ritsuka said with mock-grandiosity. “We’re going to do a drama. You all are brave shining knights! And that...” he pointed to Hakuno “
..is the noble princess you must save from Demon king!”

Hakuno blinked. “I’m the princess?”

“You’re absolutely the princess,” Ritsuka declared.

The kids began whispering excitedly.

A boy raised his hand. “Who’s the demon king?”

Ritsuka gave a mischievous grin. He raised one hand dramatically, shadows casting across his face as he spoke in a deep voice:

“Behold! I, Ritsuka Fujimaru, shall now assume the fearsome role of… The Demon King!”

The children burst into giggles.

“I’m going to fight you!” a girl yelled, picking up a stick like a sword.

“Me too!” another boy joined, pretending to cast magic.

Within seconds, the children were transformed—wielding grass blades, conjuring spells from wild imagination, and charging the “demon king” with battle cries that echoed across the garden.

Ritsuka held the animal-faced girl on his shoulder like a banner and stumbled backward dramatically.

“Ack! My only weakness! Courage and friendship!”

Hakuno was giggling behind a tree, pretending to be captured.

One by one, the children "defeated" the demon king, earning praise, laughter, and the sparkle of confidence in their eyes. For the first time in a long while… they felt like heroes.

They felt like they belonged.

The final rays of golden sunlight filtered through the treetops, casting long shadows across the garden as laughter slowly faded into the cool night air.

From the stone path bordering the west wing of Xavier’s School, a calm, regal figure approached...the air subtly shifting with her every step, like the wind responded to her presence.

White hair flowing behind her, golden eyes gentle yet piercing...Ororo Munroe, known to many as Storm, arrived at the edge of the garden.

She stopped as the scene came into view....fifteen mutant children standing in a loose circle, their small bodies turned toward two familiar figures.

The two newcomers who had captured their hearts in mere hours: Ritsuka Fujimaru and Hakuno Kishinami.

Storm raised her voice with the authority of a queen and the warmth of a sister.

"Sister Ororo"

“It’s dinner time, everyone.”

The children turned, some hesitantly, others with fidgeting fingers. A few took backward glances at Ritsuka, clearly reluctant to part.

Storm approached fully, a small smile tugging at her lips.

“You must be Ritsuka and Hakuno. I'm Ororo Munroe”

Ritsuka gave a polite nod. “That’s us.”

Hakuno smiled. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Storm folded her arms loosely. “The pleasure is mine. I’ve heard from Jean and Scott that you were both joining as instructors. I didn’t expect you’d win over the younger students this quickly.”

Ritsuka crouched to their level one last time, offering a warm, gentle tone.

“Alright, before I come back, you have to listen to Sister Ororo here and be kind to each other. Got it?”

The children, still bowing slightly like knights to their king, shouted out:

“YES!!”

Their voices rang out with different tones and tempos, but the emotion behind them was pure. They echoed across the garden like a chorus of hope.

Ritsuka and Hakuno waved as the kids began to follow Storm's gentle guiding hand, turning reluctantly toward the school’s dining hall.

When they disappeared behind the hedges and vanished from sight, Ritsuka exhaled deeply.

“Good…”

There was relaxation in his voice, but also… a little longing.

Storm raised an eyebrow, glancing sidelong at him.

“Was there something on my face?” Ritsuka asked with a sheepish grin.

Storm shook her head slightly, amused. “No. I was just surprised to see how attached they were. It’s rare to see them warm up that quickly. They… usually hesitate around humans.”

She paused, then added quietly, “Especially adults.”

Hakuno looked down, her hand gently touching her wrist. “They’ve probably been through a lot, haven’t they?”

Storm nodded. “Too much.”

She turned to Ritsuka, curious. “Did you do something special? I couldn’t help but notice some of them looked genuinely sad to leave.”

Ritsuka straightened up, hands on his hips, mock-proud like a stage actor announcing his triumph.

“What do kids love the most?” he asked. “Being heroes! So I acted the part of the Demon King and let them defeat me.”

Storm blinked, caught off guard… then smiled, a soft laugh escaping her lips.

“You guys… acted?”

Hakuno laughed softly beside him. “Don’t give me too much credit. I just sat there quietly. I’m… not good at acting.”

Storm watched them...watched the way Hakuno looked at Ritsuka when he wasn’t noticing, the way he made space for her in every breath and step. There was no arrogance between them. Just warmth.

She saw it clearly now. These two...they didn’t look down on the mutants. They didn’t pity them. They simply saw children who needed to be treated like people.

Storm folded her arms with a satisfied nod. “You’re both welcome at this school anytime.”

“We appreciate it,” Ritsuka replied, bowing slightly. “But we won’t be staying tonight. We’ve already booked a room in the city for the evening.”

Storm inclined her head. “Understood. At least join us for dinner like professor said?”

Hakuno glanced at Ritsuka, and he gave a nod.

“Sounds good,” he said. “Let’s not keep the Karna and James waiting.”

Storm turned and began to walk ahead, her stride easy and fluid as the breeze picked up slightly.

“You know,” she said without looking back, “you’re not what I expected. The world’s full of people who claim to want peace and change, but very few who act on it with sincerity.”

Ritsuka blinked, caught off guard for just a moment.

Then he smiled and said, “I’ve had to act to give others a reason to smile. If that makes me a hero to kids even just for one evening I’m okay with that.”

Hakuno gently bumped his arm. “Just don’t let it go to your head, Demon King.”

Ritsuka laughed.

As they walked toward the dining hall. Once they eat. They left the place with Karna and James.

---

Narrator POV

The next morning arrived quietly.

No fanfare. No alarms. Just sunlight spilling through the wide windows of Xavier’s mansion and the echo of footsteps down long, quiet halls.

Ritsuka Fujimaru and Hakuno Kishinami returned to the mansion, their expressions calm yet serious....like two operatives stepping into sacred ground. Karna and James are stayed at the appartment rooms.

Ritsuka stood still in the main hall, glancing at the paintings, the floor, the walls
...so elegant, and yet… not untouched by the world outside.

A gentle, familiar voice greeted him.

“I was waiting for you, Mr. Ritsuka.”

Seated with calm posture in his wheelchair, Charles Xavier emerged from his study doors, hands folded.

Ritsuka raised an eyebrow. “You look energetic today professor.”

Before Xavier could reply, Hakuno stepped beside Ritsuka, offering a wave and a deadpan greeting.

“Hello, telephone.”

Charles blinked, confused. “Telephone?”

Hakuno smiled lightly, deadpan expression unchanging.

“You two share similar privacy settings.”

Xavier let out a rare snort, half-offended, half-amused. “That’s just… hurtful.”

But the moment of levity passed. Ritsuka stepped forward, serious.

“I won’t waste your time, Professor. Tell me do you know Hydra?”

Charles’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Yes… I’m aware of them. Unfortunately.”

Ritsuka didn’t hesitate.

“Then why haven’t you ever stopped them? Or even tried? Isn’t your dream about co-existence between humans and mutants? Isn’t that dream your entire life?”

The question cut clean. Xavier didn’t look shocked but he did pause before answering.

“Because dreams,” Charles began softly, “don’t survive in shadows, Mr. Fujimaru. And Hydra is a shadow. We have… limitations. If we overreach, we risk losing everything. The X-Men are not soldiers. We never were. We act when we can....freely. Against Hydra, freedom is not guaranteed.”

Hakuno’s voice followed sharply behind Ritsuka’s.

“And in not acting, your ideals have led to suffering. You've indirectly let mutants be tortured, killed, experimented on.”

Charles looked at her sharply. “Are you saying I’m evil, Ms. Kishinami?”

Ritsuka raised a hand before Hakuno could respond.

“No. She’s not. And neither am I saying it. What you’ve done or haven’t done is your choice. Maybe good, maybe bad… but it’s yours.”

He looked down, a hollow sound in his voice.

“I’ve done far worse, Professor. If evil requires punishment… then I deserve to suffer for eternity.”

Charles’ demeanor shifted. For the first time, the powerful telepath felt something he couldn’t predict—a vast emptiness, buried under Ritsuka’s calm. Pain. Loss. A weight that made even war veterans look untouched.

Hakuno stepped closer and gently placed a hand on Ritsuka’s shoulder. He didn’t look at her...but he did smile faintly.

“I’m going to stop Hydra.”

Charles tensed. “Why do you think killing them will set you free? You may bring down their empire—but you’ll ignite chaos. Power vacuums. Retaliations.”

Ritsuka stared back, unwavering.

“They’re the ones who keep humanity chained. Who stunt its growth. I want to protect people. Give them freedom.”

“But would killing them do that?” Charles pressed. “Hydra is not a man, or a face. It’s a hydra, in every sense...cut off a head, and two more grow in its place. You’ll cover your hands in blood. You’ll become what they call a monster.”

Ritsuka looked him in the eye.

“That’s why I have to do it.”

He clenched a fist, shaking slightly.

“They’re not just oppressors, Professor. They’re monsters. They tear people apart...humans and mutants both. Slice their minds. Twist their bodies. Turn hope into horror. I’ve seen it.”

Charles inhaled, slowly. “A terrible fate… You know, Mr. Fujimaru, I’ve always stood against killing. Every time we kill… we step backward. Away from compassion, away from peace.”

He looked down. “But perhaps… this goes beyond that.”

Ritsuka didn’t smile, but his voice was steady.

“I didn’t think you were so naïve, Professor.”

He looked to the window.

“War is a cycle. One ends, another begins. Even if Hydra dies… people will still fight. It’s humanity’s nature. I know that.”

Hakuno added quietly, “But if we can destroy the worst of it… maybe people will stop hating mutants. Maybe the next war won’t start with our blood.”

“I’m okay getting my hands dirty,” Ritsuka said.

There was silence between them.

Until.

BAM!

The office doors flung open with violent force. A sharp voice echoed into the hall.

“Charles!”

It was Raven Darkholme....Mystique...eyes sharp, hair pulled back, wearing her tactical gear like she expected to fight in the next five minutes.

“We have a call. From the President. Urgent.”

Charles nodded gravely.

“We’ll continue this later, Mr. Fujimaru.”

Ritsuka gave a faint nod. “Right. Later.”

Charles wheeled toward Raven and vanished.

 

---

Note: I'm using the plot of the Phoenix movie but I will add more from comics side And Yes, the fight between Ritsuka and Phoenix will be different this time because Ritsuka fights as last Master of humanity not as prophecy one like in OG story.

I also changed Phoenix motive this time and her reasons. Ofcourse frankly Ritsuka is not prophecy one this time. So she doesn't know him at all. Ritsuka is just a irregular in this world.

Vuk (side enemies of this arc) will be as powerful as comics version.

This is happening in 2003 November and few months before Tony stark kidnapped.

 

**Guys I have one question? I thought of two things on how Ritsuka will live in Marvel world!!**

1. He will become Magic teacher and train the kids to learn magic as his students. (Only 2 or 3 famous x-mens kids will be his students)

2. Should I make Ritsuka Bakery owner again like OG script.

Please tell me so I can write the future story. Remember the answer for this question will change the whole story.

Chapter 9: Bakery

[Narrator POV]

The hallway of the Xavier Institute stood quieter than usual, its stone and wood architecture basking in a calm, Ritsuka Fujimaru and Hakuno Kishinami found themselves standing near the central hall, the distant sound of muted footsteps of xavior and voices echoing faintly in the background.

“I guess we’re alone,” Hakuno remarked, brushing her bangs to the side with a faint sigh. “Karna and James went off to do some shopping, right?”

“Yeah,” Ritsuka nodded, folding his arms. “I gave them enough money, so they should be fine. I mean… I don't want them relying on illusions and magic disguises every time they walk into school. It’s awkward when Karna’s armor flickers under everyone eyes but no one knows”

Hakuno chuckled. “He does glow like a divine Christmas tree.”

The pair began walking toward the direction of the classrooms, but midway through the corridor, they were intercepted by a breeze of wind or rather, by the woman who could command it. Ororo Munroe, also known as Storm, rounded the corner at a brisk pace, looking surprised to see them.

“Oh, you two came early,” she said, her white hair flowing like silk behind her. “Class is cancelled today.”

Hakuno blinked. “Huh? Wait, is it some national holiday or something?”

Ororo exhaled softly, half-smiling. “I wish. No, today is special. The rest of our team ... the professors who were on a mission ....they’ve returned. The President sent them out for something classified. Now they’re back, so… we’re celebrating.”

Ritsuka nodded slowly. “Like soldiers returning from a campaign.”

“Exactly,” Ororo said with a brief, but meaningful glance. “So, yeah ....it’s a party tonight. You’ll meet the rest of the extended staff and senior mutants.”

“Wait, party time?” Hakuno’s eyes lit up with excitement.

“Yes,” Ororo smiled. “And sorry, where are James and Karna again?”

“They won’t be around tonight,” Ritsuka said.

“Too bad. Mr. McCoy.... Beast .... would’ve loved to meet James,” Ororo said, adjusting the tablet in her hand. “Well, I have more things to prep. Don’t be late tonight!”

With that, she vanished down another hallway, her footsteps echoing behind her.

The moment passed, and the sunlit corridor felt warm again.

Ritsuka turned to Hakuno. “Did you get any dresses while shopping last time?”

Hakuno gave a sheepish grin. “Nope.”

She leaned in with a smile, her brown eyes playful. “Guess this makes it our second date then.”

Ritsuka blinked, a small smile forming on his lips. “Guess it does.”

They walked toward the garden, planning to head to the shopping district .... only to hear the unmistakable rumble of a car pulling into the driveway. A sleek black convertible came to a stop, and from it stepped Scott Summers and Jean Grey.

Scott raised a hand. “You two need a ride?”

Ritsuka glanced at Hakuno, then nodded. “Sure.”

They slid into the back seats. Hakuno leaned forward immediately.

“Hey, Mr. Sunglasses Indoors,” she teased Scott. “Still trying to brood your way into a Shakespearean tragedy?”

Scott smirked. “If you keep throwing those serious jokes at me, I might nominate you for drama club president.”

“Only if you let me rewrite the script,” Hakuno winked.

He chuckled, adjusting his visor. “You’ve got one hell of a boyfriend, by the way. Never thought a human could change my view that quickly.”

Hakuno beamed with quiet pride. “He does that.”

Ritsuka gave an embarrassed cough and leaned back against the seat. “We’re heading to the shopping district. Need some formal wear.”

Scott nodded. “Jean and I are going to pick up food supplies. We’ll drop you off.”

As the car rolled through the streets, conversation drifted to small things — favorite foods, weird mutant parties, how Jean once tried to control six frying pans at once and nearly burned the kitchen.

Then, in a low voice, Hakuno leaned close to Jean.

“Be honest… do you have feelings for Scott?”

Jean glanced toward the front, then back at Hakuno, lowering her voice. “No. Not, He’s… a friend I guess. A good one.”

At the same time, Ritsuka leaned toward Scott, his voice low.

“You and Jean… any feelings still there?”

Scott’s hands tightened on the wheel for a moment. “No. She’s family in X-Men now. Not that way.”

The car came to a gentle stop in front of a bustling shopping center.

“Thanks for the ride,” Ritsuka said, stepping out.

“Next time, I’ll not use pepper spray on you,” Hakuno added, smirking.

Scott gave a short laugh as Jean rolled her eyes. “Have fun,” he said, pulling away with a light wave.

As the car disappeared down the road, Ritsuka looked at Hakuno.

“They really don’t know, huh?”

Hakuno folded her arms. “Definitely. They say there’s nothing between them, but the way they look at each other? It’s all over their faces.”

Ritsuka gave a small, understanding smile. “They probably don’t even recognize the feeling for what it is.”

Hakuno adjusted her sleeves like a girl preparing to stir the pot. “Guess I’ll have to give Jean a little push in the right direction.”

Ritsuka chuckled, following her into the shopping plaza, the sunlight glinting off glass doors ahead..

---

[Ritsuka Fujimaru’s POV]

We’d been shopping for… what, five hours?

Honestly, I lost track.

Time just blurred ... melted into flashes of sunlight on store windows, the swish of changing room curtains, and the sound of Hakuno-senpai laughing at my stunned reactions when she stepped out in yet another outfit.

She looked good in everything. No .... she looked beautiful in everything.

And yet, I found myself more focused on her expressions than her clothes. The way her eyes lit up when she saw something she liked. The way she tilted her head when she looked at me, maybe wondering what I was thinking or maybe already knowing.

It felt like all I did was look at her.

And time… slipped away like it always does when you're happiest.

It was only later, when we were walking together... her arm wrapped around mine, our shadows trailing behind us in the soft golden light ... that I felt a twinge in my chest. Familiar. Gentle. Painful.

Love. I knew this feeling. I’ve carried it for a long time.

But… I never said it.

Not once, I never told to my servants with whom I want to tell.

Not after everything we went through. Not after Chaldea. Not even after she told me — teasingly or not — that she liked me.

Maybe I was scared. Maybe I thought it would be selfish, like laying the weight of my feelings on someone who’s already carried too much.

Maybe I thought it was selfish for me to love anyone, To Share my burden so I never said to anyone who I loved.

Or maybe… I just kept making excuses to not say it aloud.

But that can’t go on. Not anymore.

Today… I’m going to tell her. No matter what happens.

I just… I need a gift. Something small. Something honest. Something that says what I can’t yet voice.

We were walking hand in hand through the street her fingers interlaced with mine like it was the most natural thing in the world when I saw it.

An old bakery.

It stood out, surrounded by polished storefronts and glowing holograms. This one had a faded wooden sign, flowerpots that hadn’t been watered in a week, and a smell that wrapped around my heart before I even stepped in.

I stopped without thinking.

Hakuno tilted her head. “You wanna go in?”

I nodded. “Let’s try it.”

The bell jingled as we entered, the place nearly empty save for one old customer quietly sipping coffee in the corner. The interior was simple — rustic, even but warm. Like stepping into a memory.

Behind the counter, a woman in her late forties gave us a kind smile. But it was the man at the other end of the shop who caught my attention.

He looked like someone who’d lived a dozen hard lives. His face was lined, his eyes tired not from lack of sleep, but from life itself. He moved with a certain heaviness, like every step cost something. But his smile… it was genuine. Kind.

The nametag read Flint Marko.

{A/N: sandman entered the story, my friends. He still didn't become crime like in Spiderman movies.}

There was something about him like a mirror, maybe. Someone just trying to do right. Someone trying to keep moving.

I didn’t know it then, but one day… he’d become someone else. Something else. A man made of regret. But today, he was just a baker.

A tired man with flour on his apron and kindness in his hands.

I pointed to a slice of strawberry cake.

“Understood, dear customer,” Flint said with a soft chuckle, and I could tell — he took pride in this.

I sat with Hakuno by the window, her hand still in mine, and waited.

When the cake arrived — handed to me by the old lady — I took a single bite.

And then…

Time stopped again.

It was… perfect.

Soft sponge soaked with fresh cream, strawberries so vibrant they tasted like spring itself. The texture, the balance of sweetness not too much, not too little. Every bite told a story. A story of practice, of care, of love poured into flour and sugar and time.

My hands trembled slightly as I took the second bite. I wasn’t eating, I was experiencing.

As if my dream, the one I locked away in some far-off corner of my heart between singularities and timelines, had found its voice in this cake.

Hakuno stared at me wide-eyed, surprised as if seeing a side of me that had always been buried under my role as the Last Master of Chaldea.

“Ritsuka…?” she whispered.

I didn’t respond. I was too immersed too overwhelmed.

In that moment, I wasn’t a Master. I wasn’t a savior. I wasn’t a time traveler or a puppet of the Alien God.

I was just me.

A boy who once dreamed of opening a bakery.

A boy who wanted to wake up early and knead dough. To feel the warmth of ovens. To bring people joy through something as simple and sacred as bread and cake.

The boy I used to be, the one Hakuno always tried to pull back out from under the ash and weight of what I became peeked out for the first time in what felt like forever.

(Narrator POV)

Ritsuka rushed through the narrow hallway of the old bakery after eating the cake, past the kitchen door, his heart pounding not from battle, but something much simpler.

Hope.

There, behind the counter, stood Flint Marko, Tired. Honest. Working in a forgotten bakery with his wife.

Ritsuka stood in front of him, breathless.

“I— Please let me work here.”

Flint blinked. “What?”

Ritsuka bowed deeply. “I mean, I want to learn from you. That cake… it changed something in me. I— I don’t know how to explain it, but I… I think I found my teacher.”

There was a beat of silence.

Flint stared at him. Not in anger, but in a strange, quiet disbelief. Maybe even fear.

“I’m sorry, kid,” Flint said, voice steady but firm. “But I reject your service. You can leave now.”

The words cut deep.

Ritsuka, startled and a little ashamed at how rash he'd been, bowed again without saying anything else. He walked out, not looking back, hands curled tightly in frustration. The door creaked shut behind him.

 

---

Inside the Bakery Kitchen

The silence lingered until Flint’s wife placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“He looked so passionate, dear.”

Flint shook his head, letting out a long breath.

“I don’t want a kid like that wasting his life here… not under someone like me.”

He stared down at his flour-covered hands.

“You know my record. No one comes here because of who I used to be. Hell, I can’t even buy a dress for you, let alone pay someone’s salary…”

His voice lowered, bitter and sad.

“…and we still haven’t paid for Sarah’s treatment. Our daughter needs real help. Not more burdens.”

His wife didn’t say anything at first. She just looked at him with tired, enduring love — the kind that survives long winters and long regrets.

 

---

Outside the Kitchen

Hakuno Kishinami had heard everything.

The moment Ritsuka walked out, she approached him — his downcast eyes, his clenched fists. He opened his mouth, trying to stop her, but she placed a single finger on his lips and gave him a serious look.

“I’ll talk to them,” she said. “Stay here.”

Before he could protest again, she was already walking toward the backroom.

Ritsuka just stared, helpless, as he watched her go.

 

---

Back in the Kitchen

The door opened with a soft creak.

Hakuno stepped in, dressed simply, but with the grace of someone who’s walked through digital hellscapes, erased regrets, and stood beside gods and phantoms alike. And yet now, she bowed her head. Quiet. Humble.

“Please hire my boyfriend,” she said gently.

Her words trembled.

“He’s… he’s been through so much. More than anyone should. I’ve never seen him act so normal… so human, until he tasted your cake.”

She didn’t lift her head. She feared rejection. Not for herself, but for him.

“He’s not asking for a salary. He just wants to learn. Please, Mr. Marko.”

Silence again.

And then, Flint’s wife smiled softly.

“She has guts, this one. Strong girl. The boy’s lucky.”

Flint exhaled deeply and looked at Hakuno with something like pity, but also understanding.

“…She’s close to be sister age to Sarah,” he muttered. Then louder, “Alright. He can work here. But I’m not paying much.”

Hakuno finally opened her eyes.

She beamed.

“That’s fine! We both have a morning job anyway. Money’s not a problem.”

Flint raised an eyebrow. “Morning job?”

Hakuno tilted her head. “We, uh… sort of help the world development.”

Flint stared for a moment before chuckling in disbelief. “Kids these days…”

He nodded toward the door. “Evening shift. Tell your boyfriend meet me right now.”

 

---

Back in the Front of the Bakery

Ritsuka looked up as Hakuno came bouncing out of the kitchen. She ran straight into him and hugged him tight so tightly it stole his breath.

“You’re hired!” she said, her face buried in his chest.

He blinked. “Wait, what?”

Hakuno leaned back, grinning like the girl who had once changed the Moon Cell itself through her determination.

“You’re working here now,” she said. “You found your teacher, didn’t you?”

Ritsuka looked at her, really looked at her.

This girl… this woman… who stood beside him when he Isekai to this world, She never gave up on pulling the normal Ritsuka out from beneath all the titles after coming to this world.

He smiled not the small, tired one he gave servants before battle. But something real.

He wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

From inside the kitchen, Flint Marko and his wife watched the scene through the small serving window.

“…Maybe we did the right thing,” she murmured.

Flint didn’t respond immediately. He just kept looking, then finally said:

“Let’s hope so. That kid… he’s carrying something heavy. But maybe here, he can leave it at the door even for a little while.”

 

---

[Nick Fury POV]

When I gave Coulson the mission to investigate that mess in Texas, I expected the usual mutant bullshit, someone with laser eyes or claws, maybe another pyrokinetic getting creative in the wrong ZIP code. You know, average motherfuckering Monday.

But deep down, my gut, it’s never lied to me. That voice in my head? It said your peace is over, Fury. And I hate when that bastard's right. And on top of that, I'm getting same dream of my mom laughing at me. It's fucking frustrating.

We had reports of an antique shop going up in flames, taking a chunk of the surrounding block with it. At first glance? Looked like some backwater gas explosion. Nothing we haven’t cleaned up before.

But that’s the thing. There wasn’t any explosion.

Coulson came back with a report and a face like someone just handed him the Book of the Dead.

“We didn’t find explosive residue,” he said, calm as ever. “No ignition point. No fire patterns. Just… a hole. A perfectly smooth, spherical hole in the ground—like some god reached down and scooped the damn thing out of existence.”

I narrowed my eyes. “I was right, motherfucker.”

He continued, “And we’ve got a potential suspect.”

Coulson pulled up a series of high-res surveillance stills on the holotable.

And what do I see?

A Japanese kid. Mid to late teens. Dark black hair, sharp blue eyes, wearing a long black coat like he just walked out of a cosplay shoot or a TV Romance series. Handsome little bastard, too.

I raised a brow. “Why are you showing me model pics? This a new ad campaign or something?”

“He’s the suspect, sir.”

“…Wait, what?”

Coulson tapped the screen. “He showed up moments after the event. Security cam caught him emerging from the tree line, just outside the blast radius. He hijacked a car, ditched it twenty miles out, then vanished.”

I looked closer. No panic in the kid’s eyes. No fear. He walked like he knew what happened. Like he'd seen it before.

Coulson added, “We ran a global facial ID sweep. Every intelligence server, every civilian network. Not a single match. No passport, no birth records. It's like he just appeared out of nowhere.”

I stared at the screen and let out a breath. “So this is the motherfucker who caused this mess… or he's tangled up in it deep enough to leave tracks.”

Coulson nodded.

I smirked. “You sure this isn’t some alien invasion I missed while I was sleeping?”

Dead silence.

Coulson blinked at me. Nothing.

Man didn’t even twitch.

Does this motherfucker doesn't understand a joke?

“Right. Moving on.”

I stepped back, voice low and sharp. “I want every scrap of intel on this kid. If he’s got no records, then build them. Find where he’s staying, what he’s eating, hell—what kind of shampoo he uses. If he’s on Earth, I want eyes on him before the week’s out.”

Coulson gave me that “I’m already five steps ahead” look. I liked that look. Made my job easier.

“And if you do find him,” I added, walking toward the exit, coat billowing behind me like a dramatic cliffhanger, “don’t bring the whole cavalry.”

I paused at the door, just for dramatic effect.

“I want to meet the kid myself.”

Door hissed shut behind me.

Because if this mysterious boy really did walk out of a crater like it was Sunday brunch and if he’s got the power to erase matter itself then we’re not just dealing with some underground psychic.

We’re dealing with something new.

Something irregular.

And I hate IRREGULAR.

---

NOTE: How was the chapter?

In the original script, Flint got a job thanks to Ritsuka. But in this version, it’s Flint who gives Ritsuka a job. I choose Bakery script again.

Also, Ritsuka is going to confess for the first time, so look forward to it!

I'm planning to include more romance development in the future.

And yes, more X-Men will appear in the next chapter!

Chapter 10: Confession

[Narrator POV]

The kitchen buzzed with quiet conversation and the gentle clatter of teacups. Hakuno Kishinami stood by the stove, chatting politely with Emma Marko as the kettle hissed, steam coiling upward like a tiny spirit escaping from a bottle.

Meanwhile, at the round wooden table in the bakery, Ritsuka Fujimaru sat stiffly across from Flint Marko.

The cake—a golden pineapple sponge with crisp edges and a soft core—rested on a plate in front of him, half eaten. But Ritsuka barely tasted the last bites.

His hands were on his lap. His back was straight. He looked more like he was awaiting trial at the Clock Tower than sharing dessert in someone’s living room.

Across from him, Flint leaned back with a black tea in hand, watching with that quiet, calculating calm of someone who had seen enough of life’s dirt to read a man by his breathing.

Ritsuka’s mind was a storm.

‘I messed up my first impression. Damn it. I should’ve been calmer—more careful. He’s clearly been through something hard. His eyes… he looked at me like someone who’s had enough disappointment for five lives. And what did I do? I stuffed the cake in my mouth and begged to work under him like an idiot…’

"You’re thinking too much. Relax, okay?” Flint’s voice cut through the silence like a knife through sugar.

“Okay,” Ritsuka nodded, forcing himself to take a deep breath.

“My wife’s really good at making black tea. Want some?”

“Yes, please. I love black tea,” Ritsuka said quickly, grateful for anything to take the edge off.

“Ohh, you have good taste. I agree.” Flint chuckled, the mood lightening for a beat.

They drank. The silence settled again, less tense this time.

‘But still… his aura… even with that kind smile, there’s pressure under it. Like Karna when he’s calm before a battle. He feels strict… not cruel, just not someone you lie to.’ Ritsuka studied Flint silently.

Then Flint leaned forward.

“No point wasting time. Your girlfriend already did most of the talking to get you here. You, on the other hand, are sweating bullets like you’re about to face an execution squad.”

Ritsuka flinched. “Y-Yeah… I couldn’t think straight. I’m sorry for showing such behavior. I—”

Flint raised a hand. “Relax. I get it. I did the same when I started out… as a thief.”

Ritsuka blinked. “Wait… what?”

Flint took another sip, expression unchanged. “Yeah. I started stealing at thirteen. Didn’t have a lot of choices. My mom was sick. We had no money. No one really stops shoplifters in New York unless they’re the owner or a cop. So I did what I had to.”

Ritsuka was stunned.

Flint went on, voice low but calm. “I got caught. Spent time in juvie. Got a lighter sentence ‘cause I was a kid. But my mom didn’t make it. If I hadn’t met Emma… I’d probably still be doing the same. Probably worse.”

He looked Ritsuka straight in the eye.

“So yeah, I’m a criminal. Or I was. You okay working under someone like that?”

There was no anger in his voice. Just honesty. A heavy, weathered truth.

“Yes,” Ritsuka replied without hesitation.

“You didn’t even pause to think,” Flint said, raising an eyebrow.

“I don’t need to. I’m okay with it.”

Flint blinked, surprised. Then slowly, he nodded.

“Alright. You ever made a cake before?”

“I have. I’ve helped in hometown a few times. It was… decent. Good, not great.”

“Good’s not enough in my kitchen,” Flint said, his voice suddenly sharper, more exacting. “I want you to make a cake.”

“Okay,” Ritsuka said instinctively.

“But first—why?” Flint asked, lifting his cup again. “You need a reason to make a cake. Baking without a reason is like going to exam without preparing for it.”

Ritsuka paused.

Then it came to him.

That gentle smile Hakuno had given him this morning. The way she always stood beside him. His heart beat faster just thinking of her.

“…I want to make a cake to impress Hakuno,” he said, eyes gleaming with a quiet, burning determination.

Flint’s expression cracked into a small grin. “Ah… so it’s Hakono, huh?”

“It’s ha-ku-no,” Ritsuka corrected politely, scratching his head.

“Hakuno, got it. So you wanna impress her. That’s a good reason. Is it a gift?”

“Yes,” Ritsuka nodded. “I know people buy things these days to give as gifts, but… I want to make something with my hands.”

Flint laughed. “Now that’s something I can respect.”

 

---

[Meanwhile – Kitchen]

Emma Marko leaned on the counter, watching the young boy from a distance.

“I gotta say, that kid’s got guts. Sat there like a soldier in front of my husband. Most people look at Flint and think he’s about to beat a gangster half to death.”

Hakuno offered a polite, if slightly awkward, laugh. Her eyes flicked toward Ritsuka, calm but alert.

“He’s like that with strangers,” she said. “But honestly, this whole conversation… feels more like a job interview than anything else.”

Emma smirked. “That’s because it is. My dear husband’s measuring him. Seeing if he cracks.”

“I see,” Hakuno said quietly, watching Ritsuka carefully.

“Now everything depends on your boyfriend. Whether he can keep up.”

Hakuno smiled, her voice soft and certain.

“He can. Ritsuka always does his best.”

---

"I'm very strict regarding cake recipes," Flint said, his voice firm and calm, like a warning wrapped in warmth. "So I'm very strict here. Due to my past with fewer customers, I had so much free time to perfect my own recipes. That’s why you’ll never see them anywhere else in the world. You’re working here, so you have to listen carefully. I’ll do a final check on every cake. I don’t know how many times I’ll reject it, but only when I say yes, your cake is accepted. Understand?"

He expected nervousness, hesitation—maybe even irritation.

Instead, he saw something different.

Ritsuka’s eyes, still tired from battles fought and sleepless nights endured, now shone with a deep, crystal-blue light. There was no arrogance. No fear. Just a calm, unwavering resolve.

“…How are you able to make such a face after hearing this?” Flint asked, caught off guard. “You’re a weird one, you know that?”

Ritsuka scratched the back of his head, giving a sheepish smile.

“I think I’m grateful you’re strict with me. Honestly, thank you. My father was the same. Even when I gave it my all, he always found something I could improve. At the time, it was frustrating… but now I understand. Because of that, I learned something important—if I’m going to do something, I have to do it with everything I have.”

Flint paused. The smile on his lips faltered, and he silently listened as Ritsuka’s voice grew steadier, more passionate.

“All the failures, pain, and experiences… they made me who I am. I’ve stumbled. I’ve fallen. But I kept going. A doctor once told me that the moment I learn from failure and stop fearing it is the moment I start surpassing even my best self. I still remember his words.”

His gaze locked onto Flint’s with surprising intensity.

“I’ve survived losing my home. I’ve seen the hopeless situations, But even in despair, I try to bring hope. That’s why… I’ll become a patissier who makes cakes that brighten someone’s day—even if just a little. And to do that…”

He smiled. “I’ll surpass you one day.”

Flint blinked. For a long second, he just stood there, then chuckled—warm, hearty, and proud.

“You want to surpass me, huh?” Flint finally said. “Then do this: win a prize in an international cake contest with one of my recipes.”

Ritsuka’s smile froze. “…Wait—INTERNATIONAL CONTEST?!”

Flint crossed his arms and leaned against the counter, nodding.

“I could never enter because of my record. I was a thief, remember? But you—you’ve got a clean slate. You’ve got a chance to take what I’ve built and turn it into something the whole world can taste. So do it. Or don’t tell me you can’t.”

“…Of course I can do it, teacher,” Ritsuka replied, steeling his nerves.

Flint grinned, satisfied. “Then let’s do it properly. I’m Flint Marko, your new teacher.”

“I’m Ritsuka Fujimaru—your student and your newest worker.”

“…Fuji-Maro?”

“Fu-ji-ma-ru.”

“Fujimaru. Got it.”

Then Flint nodded toward the prep counter. “Now, you’ve got a cake to bake. One to impress… Hakono.”

“…It’s Hakuno.”

“Right, Hakuno. Go make the best damn cake she’s ever tasted.”

As they entered the kitchen together, Flint waved toward the open hallway.

“Emma. Hakuno. I need you both to wait out front. The boy’s gonna show me what he’s made of.”

“Of course,” Emma said with a knowing smile, stepping out with Hakuno.

Hakuno glanced back toward the kitchen. Ritsuka was already tying his apron, his hands moving with confidence. The fire in his eyes was the same she’d seen when he stood before gods and kings. Not out of pride—but because he cared.

She smiled quietly.

“That look in his eyes… it’s just like when he faces the unknown. He’s taking this seriously.”

Emma chuckled. “My husband look like serious, but he’s a softie for talent. Let’s see if your boy can impress him.”

“…He will. He always does.” Hakuno whispered.

 

---

(Inside the Kitchen — Narrator)

Ritsuka stood in front of the ingredients: flour, eggs, sugar, butter, vanilla beans, fruits. His fingers moved with quiet certainty, separating egg whites, melting butter, folding whipped cream into batter with the delicate care of a magus casting a ritual.

Flint watched from across the room. His usual carefree expression was gone—this was his judging face.

‘Let’s see what you’re made of, Fujimaru.’

Ritsuka took a breath. In his mind, he thought not of battles or summons—but of a single girl, waiting in the other room.

The cake wasn’t just for taste. It was for Hakuno. A confession. A memory.

And that alone made every step sacred.

He pressed forward.

Let the world judge him later.

Right now—this cake would speak first.

 

---

The orange hues of dusk spilled across the apartment walls like soft watercolor. The hum of the city murmured faintly through the windows. Ritsuka Fujimaru stepped through the door with a tired but proud smile — flour still lightly dusting his sleeves from the long day baking under Flint Marko's critical gaze.

“Finally home,” he exhaled.

Hakuno Kishinami followed behind, slipping off her shoes with practiced grace, her warm brown eyes darting toward the hallway.

Inside, the apartment was calm. Two doors were already shut — signs that the other guests had arrived.

Ritsuka gently knocked on the nearest one.
“Moriarty, Karna. We’re going to a small gathering tonight. Want to join us?”

A voice filtered through the door, smooth and dry.

“My Master, I’ve tangled with salesclerks and pushy vendors all day. My wits are exhausted,” said James Moriarty likely reclining in full gentleman fashion.

Karna’s response was brief but soft. “I’ll pass. My presence might dim the mood. I’ll rest instead.”

Ritsuka chuckled, turning to Hakuno with a shrug.

“They’ve opted out like I thought. Guess it’s just the two of us.”

Hakuno nodded with a knowing smile. “Good. More cake and attention for me, then.”

Ritsuka opened his shadow. From the shadow he withdrew the neatly wrapped dresses they’d purchased earlier in the day.

“You go first,” he said, handing Hakuno her dress with care. “I’ll change after.”

Hakuno gave a teasing smirk, pausing at the door to the bathroom with her red evening gown in hand.
“Don’t peek, Ritsuka.”

“Eh? I wouldn’t! I mean—okay!” he stammered, turning his back immediately with the discipline of a soldier reporting for duty.

Behind the door, Hakuno giggled quietly as she slipped into the gown, her heart fluttering.

‘This idiot is so full of pure love… A dependable idiot, but still. He’s hopeless. Honest to a fault, and he’s husband material. I just hope no ill-intentioned woman ever tries to steal my Ritsuka…’

Her cheeks flushed pink at her own thoughts.

While Hakuno changed, Ritsuka fixed the cuffs on his dark formal suit. It was subtle, sleek — nothing extravagant. But on him, it fit perfectly. Like a man who’d walked through history, through fire, and came out with dignity intact. The red tie he picked out to match Hakuno’s gown lay slightly askew on his chest.

Just as he was adjusting it, the bathroom door opened with a soft creak.

Ritsuka turned.

His breath caught.

Hakuno stepped into the room. Her red dress clung perfectly to her form — elegant, refined, bold. It wasn’t overly showy, but it shimmered just enough to make the light dance on the curves of the fabric. Her short brown hair was tucked behind one ear, and her lips were painted with a faint shade of rose.

“You…”

Ritsuka blinked, then smiled with awe.

“You bring the beauty to the dress.”

Hakuno froze. Her face turned as red as the gown.

“…You’re unfair, Ritsuka,” she muttered, stepping up and pinching his cheek. “Flatter me all you want, I’m not letting my guard down.”

“You look amazing too,” she added quickly, quieter this time. “Like…a prince out of a fantasy story.”

Ritsuka beamed and offered her a hand.
“I’m your knight, aren’t I?”

She didn’t reply — just gently took his tie, fixing the knot expertly.

As she adjusted it, she avoided his gaze… until he said:

“Hakuno. Thank you for being with me.”

Her hands paused. Then she turned around, facing away, her entire face the color of a tomato.

‘He really knows how to hit my heart when I least expect it…’

---

They sat beside each other in the back of the taxi as the city lights blurred past.

Ritsuka looked at the glowing horizon of Westchester.

Hakuno leaned slightly onto his shoulder. “Nervous?”

Ritsuka shook his head. “Not really. With you here, it doesn’t feel like a battlefield.”

“…Liar,” she teased. “You’re trembling.”

He chuckled. “That’s just from remembering Flint’s stare. His eyes said, ‘your batter is one step from being thrown into Tartarus.’”

Ritsuka lied because he was preparing himself to confess today.

Then Ritsuka looked at her seriously.

“I want tonight to go well. Not just for the party. But because… moments like this… when it’s just you and me, and we’re doing normal things—I treasure them.”

Hakuno stared into his eyes for a long second, then softly placed her hand over his.

“…Me too.”

The cab pulled up in front of the Xavier Institute gates, where gentle lights glowed and music spilled from inside.

And just before they stepped out—

Hakuno whispered, “We’ll make good memories tonight.”

Ritsuka offered his hand again. “Together.”

---

The chandelier light cast warm moon rays across the oak-paneled walls. Crystal glasses clinked, quiet jazz hummed from a speaker, and bottles of wine lined the buffet table. The return of the X-Men from their successful mission was marked with celebratory drinks, scattered laughter, and the occasional jabs exchanged between teammates.

Logan gruff and eternally skeptical sat relaxed on a couch for once, sipping a glass of red wine with surprising calm.
"Don’t get used to this, Chuck. One mission going smooth don’t mean I’m wearin’ suits anytime soon," he muttered.

Across the room, Ororo Munroe (Storm) gently clapped her hands, addressing the younger students with the gentle authority of a queen.

"Alright, time for bed. This party’s for grownups."

A wave of complaints came, but under her stern gaze, they obeyed. The mansion soon quieted as the young ones were ushered away. Few mutants like Rouge and few already went to rest. They don't want to be in party for too long.

As the adult conversations resumed, Kitty Pryde tilted her wine glass and raised an eyebrow.

“Okay, real talk—who are the new P.E. teachers? The kids won’t shut up about them. Apparently, they’re better than Colossus.”

She smirked mischievously.

From across the room, Piotr Rasputin (Colossus) slowly turned his head, arching an unimpressed brow. “Better…?” he repeated, dryly.

Kurt Wagner (Nightcrawler) chimed in with his signature cheerful tone. “It’s true, Piotr! I’ve never seen the kids talk about anyone like that. They said Ritsuka played dodgeball with them like Ronaldo, then helped a girl build confidence with a motivation speech. Even Jonathan was smiling!”

“They never smiled for me,” Colossus muttered.

Betsy Braddock (Psylocke), brushing purple hair from her face, added, “And the girl — Hakuno? I heard she caught a kid falling from the climbing wall before anyone could blink. That kind of awareness is rare. She even played tennis with them.”

Bobby Drake (Iceman) grinned, raising his glass. “Okay, but what is their deal? Are they mutant-adjacent, or like, weirdly nice human order?”

From the corner, Jean Grey sipped her wine and smiled knowingly. “You could say they’ve been through something but they are real deal. He’s... grounded. Kind. Kids sense that.”

Scott Summers gave a short nod beside her, arms crossed.

“That guy’s the type who makes friends in a battlefield. I respect that.”

Everyone turned to stare at Scott.

Remy Lebeau (Gambit) coughed. “Hold up, did Cyclops just compliment a human?”

Scott blinked. “I said what I said.”

Jean laughed softly. “Speaking of which—look who just arrived.”

The large doors opened slowly. Conversations hushed. All eyes turned.

In walked a young couple.

Ritsuka Fujimaru, in a dark suit with a red tie adjusted perfectly, looked calm, confident, and yet naturally unassuming. Beside him, Hakuno Kishinami, in her deep crimson dress, shone like a flame dancing in the wind graceful, quiet, but unmistakably strong.

They walked hand in hand. The entire room stared. Even Logan blinked.

“Damn,” murmured Bobby, half to himself.

“Did someone say wedding tonight?” Remy smirked, elbowing Piotr, who remained expressionless.

Scott stepped forward, offering his hand.

“Glad you could make it.”

Jean gave a warm smile. “You look amazing, both of you.”

“Thank you,” Ritsuka said with genuine humility. “It’s an honor to be here.”

Professor Xavier wheeled forward, his expression calm but teasing. “You two… look like you just walked out of a wedding photo.”

Hakuno flushed. Ritsuka blinked.

“Oh no—ah—sorry, I was trying to joke,” Xavier added quickly, coughing awkwardly. “It…didn’t land, did it?”

Hakuno chuckled lightly. “Not quite, Professor. It's classic old 90's compliment.”

“But we’ll take it as a good compliment,” Ritsuka added, bowing his head slightly.

As drinks were passed to them, Jean and Scott began to introduce the pair to the room.

“Ritsuka Fujimaru, Hakuno Kishinami. They’re…new staff helping with P.E. and motivation speaker,” Scott said, leaving the rest vague.

Logan leaned back. “So, you’re the ones who turned my rowdy brats into smiling monks?”

Ritsuka smiled sheepishly. “We just talked with them. Kids respond when you treat them like equals.”

Betsy sipped her drink. “Even the psychic-resistant ones?”

“Especially them,” Hakuno replied, eyes sharp but kind. “They’re not just resisting powers. They’re resisting isolation.”

There was a brief pause.

Jubilee stepped forward, her regal posture softening. “You must have a unique understanding. Not many humans last a day here without looking like they’ve walked into a warzone.”

Ritsuka nodded. “We’ve walked through a few. So we know when peace matters most.”

Nightcrawler grinned. “Well said.”

Ritsuka was soon pulled into a conversation by Betsy, kitty, Jubilee and Kurt. Piotr was interested in games both Hakuno and Ritsuka played with kids. He talked more about the improvement of games for kids. He was happy to know both new teachers are really good in games.

---

In the corner of the main hall, Logan stood silently with his drink. The others were still mingling, music still drifting softly through the air.

But Logan's eyes were locked — watching Ritsuka from afar, unmoving, unblinking.

Ororo approached him, brow raised, voice quiet. “Why are you staring at him like that, Logan?”

Logan didn’t answer at first. He tilted his head slightly, took a long breath in through his nose, and let out a growl low in his throat.

“…That kid’s been soaked in blood,” he muttered, eyes narrowed. “It’s not just battle. I can smell it — death, guilt, and something else. Something… wrong.”

Ororo’s eyes widened slightly. “Logan—”

“I don’t trust him,” Logan snapped, keeping his voice low. “Ain’t saying he’s the enemy. But he ain’t no ordinary ‘good guy’ either.”

With that, he grabbed a fresh bottle of wine from the bar, ignoring Bobby’s raised eyebrow, and strode out through the open door into the night, disappearing into the trees.

Ororo stood there, stunned. She looked over at where Ritsuka and Hakuno were now leaving the party for the gardens, hand-in-hand.

She said nothing only watched. Thoughtful. Suspicious. Her instincts stirred.

“Too good to be true,” she thought. “Humans don’t smile at mutants like that. Not unless they want something… or they’ve seen something worse.”

She made a silent note. Talk to Charles. Soon.

 

---

The sky stretched wide overhead, full of stars. The wind rustled gently through the roses and the trimmed hedges.

Ritsuka and Hakuno sat on a wooden bench near the flower beds, surrounded by warm garden lights and the fragrance of night blooms. Their plates were empty now — traces of food long gone.

Ritsuka leaned back, stealing a glance at Hakuno, who was chewing the last bite of dessert with a content hum. Her red dress caught the light like velvet flames.

He smiled to himself.

'I really just love seeing her smile…'

She caught him looking, and tilted her head.
“We did so much today,” Hakuno said, brushing hair from her cheek. “And yet, it all flew by. It’s already night.”

Ritsuka nodded. “Yeah. I didn’t even notice the sun going down.”

They sat in silence a moment. Their eyes met — and lingered. Just a second too long. Then both looked away.

A small, nervous laugh escaped Hakuno’s lips.

'Today was fun. Because of her,' Ritsuka thought. 'Everything... it’s because of her.'

He looked down at his hands. His fist slowly tightened on his lap.

He took a breath.
Deep and steady.
Now.

He turned to her.

“…Hakuno,” he said quietly.

She tilted her head, “Yes?”

He met her eyes. His amber irises didn’t waver this time. “I love you.”

Hakuno’s eyes widened, a slow intake of breath caught in her throat.

Ritsuka’s voice continued, low and steady. “I always thought… it was selfish. Selfish to wish for happiness after everything I’ve done. After all the blood on my hands from the Lostbelts, from the Singularities. But even if I can't change the past… I want to keep things as they are with you. Because to me—” his eyes softened, “—even the smallest smile of yours is more than enough.”

Hakuno looked at him, silent, her expression unreadable.

“I don’t want to burden you with how I feel,” Ritsuka added quickly. “You’ve had your own journey. Your own scars. I don’t even know the full story of what you went through in Moon Cell. Maybe I never will. So it’s selfish, I know… to ask you to stay with me.”

He looked down, clutching his knees tightly.

“I used to think I didn’t have the right to love. Because every time I got close to someone… it ended in sacrifice, in duty, in silence. But now I realize—” he exhaled, “—I want to move forward. To be honest. I want to build something real. A bond not born from war, but from warmth.”

He turned toward her again, his voice quiet.

“When I don’t see you… I feel lonely. Like something’s missing. I think… that’s what love is.”

He bowed his head. “And I know this is selfish, and probably a mess of feelings all jumbled up, but—if I can be honest in anything, I want it to be this.”

He raised his eyes again, finally, sincerely.

“Hakuno-san… would you be with me? I want to be with you more. I want to spend time with you. The real you.”

There was a long pause.

Then—Hakuno reached out and gently placed her hand over his.

“Stop saying you're selfish to love someone, Ritsuka,” she said, voice tender. “You have every right to love. If anyone does… it's you.”

Ritsuka blinked, surprised—until he saw the shock on her face, like a floodgate opening after years of quiet restraint.

“Do you remember the first time we met?” Hakuno asked.

He smiled faintly. “Yeah. You were helping me to pick out a swimsuit for Passionlip, I was just… wandering around the shop with mash.”

Hakuno looked amused. “When I saw you, I felt so many things. Envy, rivalry… jealousy. You had something I didn’t — bonds with so many. A warmth that drew people in. I thought… I needed to surpass you. That you were my rival.”

Ritsuka looked stunned, but Hakuno just smirked playfully.

“So I acted confident. Showed off what I knew as a servant and master from the Moon Cell. And guess what? You totally fell for it.” She grinned. “You actually believed I was the best.”

Ritsuka gave a half-laugh, half-exhale. “I did. Because you are. You were so composed. So... Hakuno.”

“I could talk about every Servant I’ve met,” she said softly, “but right now, I don’t want to ruin this moment by bringing them up. These memories — with you — are mine. Just ours. They’re too precious.”

She leaned forward — suddenly much closer. Their faces only inches apart.

“Ritsuka. Are you listening?” she asked, a teasing smile dancing on her lips.

Ritsuka’s mind went blank. His heart practically exploded in his chest.

He nodded wordlessly, completely at her mercy.

Hakuno’s voice turned softer again. “You always say it’s others who give you courage. But to me — you’re the one who gives strength and hope. Your kindness is real. It’s not performative. It’s… natural. And I’ve come to love that about you.”

She stood up now, still holding his hand.

“I’m Kishinami Hakuno,” she said. “And you’re Ritsuka Fujimaru. We’ve both walked through battles no one else can understand. But what matters now… is that I want to know you more. I want to be with you.”

She looked into his eyes, smile blooming like a sunrise.

“So thank you, Ritsuka — for telling me how you feel. And if you’re willing to let me stay in your life… I couldn’t be happier.”

Then, with a soft laugh, she added:

“…Because Ritsuka—I love you too.”

She bent down, picked up the sealed cake he had made, and gently opened it.

The smell of handmade sweetness filled the air. She took a bite and closed her eyes.

“Mmm… this is the best cake I’ve ever eaten.”

Meanwhile, Ritsuka’s face was burning. He had buried his face in his hands, his entire body red with embarrassment.

Hakuno laughed again, genuinely.

“And it tastes even better because you made it.”

 

[To be continued…]

 

Note: Sorry for the late upload, guys. I got caught cold and fever, and I couldn't even write a chapter. At first, I thought it was just a headache, but it got worse yesterday. my voice even changed into something different because of cold. I"ve somewhat recovered today, so here's the chapter. Thanks for your patience! Please tell me how is the chapter.

Also guys I have decided to only focus on writing this one story. Sorry if you are looking forward for my old stories.

Chapter 11: Watcher

[Narrator POV]

Hakuno had just finished the last bite of the cake. Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction, but as she turned to Ritsuka, she noticed something strange.

He still had his face buried in his hands.

"Ritsuka?" she called gently.

He peeked between his fingers, and when Hakuno saw his expression, her smile faltered slightly. It wasn’t embarrassment anymore—it was something heavier.

‘That’s not the usual Ritsuka,’ she thought, a concerned look forming. ‘Did I tease him too much…?’

Then Ritsuka spoke, his voice quieter, tinged with remorse.

"I'm so happy you accepted me, Hakuno… I really am. But after everything that happened today with Teacher Flint… I can’t get it out of my head."

Hakuno’s brow furrowed, now fully attentive. “I thought everything went okay, didn’t it?”

Ritsuka groaned and covered his face again. “No. I'm super down now…”

“I can see that,” Hakuno said gently, nudging his knee with hers. “But what happened, exactly? You met the teacher you admire after eating his cake. Isn’t that a good thing?”

"I messed up, Hakuno," Ritsuka groaned. “I ran my mouth. I said so many dumb things. I even told him I’d surpass him right to his face… and I promised I’d win the international cake contest in front of him.”

He let out a long sigh, hands still covering his face.

Hakuno couldn’t help but chuckle softly. “Well… I admit, that was very you.”

Ritsuka peeked at her again.

“You finally found someone you look up to. A role model. That’s something you never really had during the whole Chaldea era, isn’t it?” she said with a thoughtful smile. “You worked so hard to learn under him. It is what you wanted, right? But yes… you absolutely faltered. You turned into the most classic version of Ritsuka I’ve ever seen. It was kind of cute, to be honest.”

Ritsuka groaned again and mumbled, “He supervised my cake for you… but he didn’t say anything. Not a single word. I don’t know if he was disappointed, or if he even cared. And now, I can’t stop overthinking it.”

His voice trembled slightly. “For the first time in a long time, I’m scared… Hakuno, I really don’t want to fail under him.”

Hakuno was silent for a moment, eyes wide in surprise. The Ritsuka Fujimaru she knew—the savior of human history, the unbreakable anchor of Chaldea—was trembling. Vulnerable.

Then he muttered again, “Sorry… I’m such an idiot for ruining our beautiful day.”

But Hakuno smiled and shook her head.

“No, Ritsuka. You didn’t ruin anything,” she said softly. “Actually… I’m happy you’re sharing this with me. Your real thoughts.”

“…What?”

“This is the first time you’ve ever been this shaken in front of me, right?” she said. “You always cheer up everyone else. It’s finally my turn to cheer you up.”

She cupped his cheeks with both hands. Ritsuka froze, his face quickly turning red.

“I want to be someone you can feel weak around, just like I feel safe being weak with you,” Hakuno whispered. “Think of it as… my gift to you.”

Ritsuka’s mouth parted slightly. He blushed harder.

Hakuno continued, “It’s okay to feel scared over normal things. That just means… you’re finally starting to feel like a normal person again. Not the last Master of Chaldea. Not the savior of humanity. Just… Ritsuka.”

“…Wait a minute,” Ritsuka narrowed his eyes. “I’ve said that to someone before…”

Hakuno giggled. “Yep. Those were your exact words to Aesc when she was struggling in Chaldea. She told me everything.”

“…My words are coming back to haunt me…”

She smiled and kept her hands on his cheeks.

“I don’t know the details of what it takes to be a great patissier,” she admitted. “But we’ve both lived through things most people can’t even imagine. So telling you about willpower feels… redundant.”

Ritsuka’s expression softened.

“But that’s why I want you to keep moving forward—no regrets. You always face things with sincerity and honesty. It’s what I love most about you.”

“…Hakuno…”

She gently rested her forehead against his.

“I’m your girlfriend, aren’t I? So I’ll support your future, right beside you,” she said warmly. “You’ll summon new Servants again someday, I know that. But when you’re tired, or when it’s too heavy to stand—rely on me.”

Then she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close.

“I’ll give you a hug any time. Any day.”

Ritsuka let out a quiet breath, finally allowing himself to lean into the warmth of her embrace. Slowly, he returned the hug, arms tightening around her like she was the anchor keeping him afloat.

“Thanks, Hakuno…”

She smiled and patted his head like a gentle reward.

He didn’t speak again. He didn’t need to. For that one moment, under the soft light of the room, Ritsuka Fujimaru wasn’t a Master, wasn’t a savior, wasn’t even a patissier-in-training.

He was just a boy—loved, understood, and at peace.

After their heartfelt hug, Ritsuka Fujimaru and Hakuno Kishinami broke apart slowly, a quiet warmth lingering between them. The night air had cooled, and the stars above Xavier’s mansion twinkled gently—almost as if they were giving the couple their quiet blessing.

Ritsuka rubbed the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed. “Looks like we’ve been here a while...”

Hakuno nodded, brushing her bangs aside. “Time flies when you're giving emotional support.”

Just as they turned to leave the garden, footsteps echoed from the gravel path. Jean Grey and Scott Summers approached them. Jean had a gentle smile on her face, while Scott wore his usual half-smirk.

“Well, well,” Scott teased, folding his arms. “Should we give you two more time, or is the hug cooldown over?”

Ritsuka’s face turned red instantly, and Hakuno’s wasn’t far behind. “You two were watching?!” Ritsuka stammered, panicking slightly.

Jean held up both hands innocently. “Not watching, just... passing by.” Then, looking a little apologetic, she added, “I did catch your emotions though. Not on purpose. Just... feelings, nothing specific.”

Scott raised a brow. “I asked her if something was going on. She said someone was overwhelmed with feelings, so... we walked over.” He looked slightly too proud of himself.

Hakuno, without skipping a beat, pulled out a small black cylinder from her dimension pocket something and pointed it at Scott. Click. The familiar sound of a pepper spray safety switch flipping off echoed ominously.

Scott backed up. “W-Whoa! You said you wouldn’t use that on me again!”

Hakuno narrowed her eyes, deadpan. “And you believed me, Mr. Sunglasses Indoors? How naive. You must be a mama’s boy or something.”

“Liar!” Scott yelped, retreating behind Jean.

Ritsuka blinked, chuckling despite himself. “Déjà vu,” he muttered.

Jean laughed, stepping between them to lower Hakuno’s hand. “Let’s not blind Scott tonight, Hakuno. He might walk into a tree later. Again.”

Scott, still mildly traumatized, grumbled, “One time…”

Jean turned to Ritsuka, smiling. “Honestly, it’s nice to see you guys like this. I was telling Scott… you’ve always kind and composed, but seeing someone like you let yourself be vulnerable—it just makes you more real. And Hakuno… you’ve got guts.”

Hakuno smirked. “And pepper spray.”

Jean giggled and nodded. “True. But Scott—he’s not so bad either.”

Scott looked over, startled.

“I mean it,” Jean said, looking at him with a rare softness. “You’re someone I feel at ease around. That’s… not something I can say lightly.”

Scott’s mouth opened slightly, stunned. He looked away, his cheeks glowing slightly beneath his visor.

Inside his head, he screamed: I want to tell her how I feel… I want to say “I love you” so badly. But I don’t want to ruin what we have. So I won’t.

“I’m really happy to hear that,” he said, laughing nervously.

Ritsuka and Hakuno watched this in silence, their own emotions syncing with the tender moment before them. Even Jean looked surprised at her own words, her eyes briefly flicking toward Scott as if reevaluating him.

“Well, we’ve got some extra food packed up from earlier,” Scott said, breaking the tension. “Figured you two might be hungry.”

“Thanks,” Ritsuka said gratefully, accepting the bag. “You’re a lifesaver.”

The two left together, leaving Hakuno and Jean alone under the quiet starlight.

Hakuno turned to Jean, her tone suddenly serious. She gently reached out and took Jean’s hand, startling the redhead.

“Jean… can I ask you something?”

Jean blinked. “Of course.”

“When you said that about Scott—that you feel at ease around him—was that because he’s your friend?”

“Well… yes. He is an important friend.”

“But is that all?” Hakuno pressed, her voice calm but unwavering. “When I heard your words, I felt like I was hearing myself from a while ago. I said the same thing about Ritsuka. I thought I was just grateful to have someone I could be myself around. But it wasn’t just that. I had to be honest with myself.”

Jean’s eyes widened slightly. “Wait… you’re saying…”

“I’m not telling you what you feel. But I am asking you to think about it carefully,” Hakuno said, letting go of her hand. “Because sometimes, the heart recognizes something long before the mind does.”

Jean fell silent.

The breeze rustled her red hair, and she looked down, troubled, searching within herself.

Scott has always been there for me. He’s patient. Kind. Goofy when no one’s watching. And... I do feel light around him. But love? Could it be? Is this what it feels like?

“It can’t be that simple… right?” she whispered, unsure whether she was asking Hakuno or herself.

Hakuno simply smiled. “That’s up to you to decide. Just… don’t be afraid to feel something new.”

Jean nodded slowly. “I’ll think about it… carefully.”

(A/N: Hakuno is actually a best wingman)

---

Narrator POV

The moon was silent tonight.

Above the grey, cracked surface, where no wind blew and no voice dared echo, sat a creature—loyal beyond measure, abandoned beyond reason.

A massive bulldog, its frame unnaturally large, sat solemnly by the edge of a lunar cliff. Its fur was short and reddish-brown, its eyes deep and glistening with an emotion only time could nurture—grief, exhaustion, patience. A metallic tuning fork adorned its forehead, faintly glowing with ancient teleportation energy long spent.

This was Lockjaw, the genetically engineered guardian of the Kree Royal Family. A creation of the Kree, molded and twisted through cruel science. A creature branded a failure and discarded when he did not meet expectations. His creators, his masters, saw only a tool.

But Lockjaw—Lockjaw only saw family. Even if they saw him as nothing but a beast.

And so, he waited. Sat. Stared into the infinite black beyond the stars. For centuries.

His massive body was still. Only his eyes moved, following constellations, planets, the occasional ship crossing between stars. He did not howl. He had no voice left to give. The moon had taken it, year by year.

Until now.

The stillness was broken....not by sound, but by presence.

A radiant shimmer tore into reality like a curtain parting. The stars bent in fear as a figure stepped into the plane.

Towering above Lockjaw was a bald, robed figure—Uatu, known to many as The Watcher. His eyes were enormous, bottomless pools of cosmic awareness. His body wrapped in white and blue robes that flickered with the dust of collapsing galaxies. He had seen the birth and death of worlds… but this scene, this dog, held a quiet sorrow few cosmic tragedies could match.

“Lockjaw,” the Watcher spoke with that echoing, timeless voice. “It is time.”

The dog didn’t move.

“You cannot remain here. Not any longer. Your energy is nearly spent. Ten more days… and the core that sustains your being will go dark.”

Lockjaw’s head slowly turned toward him, his eyes dull, tired. He said nothing. No sound. Just… waited.

“You were abandoned,” the Watcher said gently. “Treated as an object, not a soul. But still you waited—for someone who may never return. That loyalty…” He paused. “...it is both your greatest strength and your final chain.”

“I can guide you to Earth. There, perhaps, you will find someone worthy of your heart.”

Lockjaw turned back to the stars.

Uatu’s gaze narrowed. “You would choose to die here rather than live free?”

There was no answer.

The Watcher exhaled deeply, rubbing his chin. “Perhaps… perhaps I must intervene directly. Or call one unbound by rules and dignity. Deadpool, maybe—”

But then—

His cosmic vision flared. His head snapped around.

“Wait...”

Uatu's massive eyes widened. His gaze pierced Earth’s atmosphere, tunneling through time and barriers. His voice dropped into reverent confusion.

“Who are they…?”

On Earth, scattered through locations tied to chaos and fate, stood four figures: Ritsuka Fujimaru, Hakuno Kishinami, James Moriarty, And Karna.

“They are not of this Earth,” the Watcher whispered. “Not originally.”

He watched as Ritsuka talking with Scott. As Hakuno held Jean Grey’s hand and asked questions about her feelings. As Karna stood alone beneath the sky, eyes fixed upward with silent purpose. As Moriarty sipped tea and murmured to himself, already five steps ahead of a chessboard no one else could see.

Uatu straightened, his expression unreadable.

“Lockjaw… it seems the Earth’s fate is beginning to move.”

He looked down one last time. The dog still stared upward.

“Perhaps they are not here to save the world. But to change what it means to be part of it. I need to look more into it. I will meet you again, Lockjaw”

The Watcher vanished without another word, swallowed by the light between realities.

And Lockjaw… remained.

Alone again.

But now, for the first time in countless years, his ears flicked—barely perceptible.

Because something in the stars felt different.

 

---

Note; Guys how is the story? From next chapter main story starts and I already built-up everything for the phoenix arc. Then I have to start this arc soon. Also, I'm dog lover so I brought Lockjaw and inhumans doesn't exist in this story. Lockjaw is abonded dog to die by Kree Empire.

Also I'm happy and thanks for supporting me. Also I'm very surprised to see many actually like Hakuno x Guda. I don't know but I'm very surprised. So i will put more romantic development between them until next heroine enter the story. Look forward to it,

Chapter 12: Nasa

(Narrator POV)

It was 3:00 AM.

The world outside was asleep in silence. But within a dim room where moonlight peeked through half-drawn curtains, a boy trembled.

Ritsuka Fujimaru, the last Master of Chaldea, lay on one side of the bed. His body stiff, covered in cold sweat. His lips moved in whispered fragments—names long gone, screams of people who no longer existed, and apologies he could never stop uttering even in dreams.

Tears rolled quietly from the corners of his closed eyes.

Hakuno Kishinami was already awake before his voice could escape.

Like it had become routine. No—because it was her routine.

She sat up in silence, brushing her short hair behind her ears as she turned toward him, heart aching. He always broke down like this during the second or third hour of sleep, as if time itself had punished him for daring to rest.

Her hand reached gently toward a golden sigil on her palm—one gifted to her long ago by Asec, the younger and kinder aspect of Morgan le Fay during their time in Chaldea. A backup spell, entrusted to Hakuno with a quiet warning if hakuno was summoned before Asec/Morgan: “Use it only when he needs peace in sleep. You’ll know when.”

Hakuno murmured the spell softly, and a warm, gentle light emerged, enveloping Ritsuka’s body. His tensed muscles eased, his shaking stopped. The pain ebbed into stillness.

He was finally… sleeping. Peacefully.

Hakuno whispered, “Thank you, Asec.”

She looked at him quietly, gently brushing a few locks of hair from his forehead.

“He only sleeps three hours a day,” she murmured, “so every three hours… I help him sleep again.”

It wasn’t a burden. Not to her. She sacrificed her own rest for his without question. Because unlike the world he saved, she refused to let him suffer alone.

Smiling softly, she leaned forward and kissed his forehead. “Sleep well, kouhai.”

Her fingers slid into his, and holding him close, she drifted off with a smile—finally letting herself rest.

(Morning)

The sunlight was soft. The windows open. The table warm with food and the quiet sounds of morning birds in the distance.

At the table sat four figures.

Karna, as regal and composed as ever, sat silently, sipping tea. His presence was calm almost divine.

James Moriarty, in his gentleman's coat and perfectly tied cravat, smirked as he nibbled toast with criminal elegance.
Hakuno, freshly dressed and brushing her hair back, kept glancing at Ritsuka.
And Ritsuka Fujimaru, a bit more rested than usual, but still weary. Something dark lingered in his eyes.

He looked up.

“…I’m feeling uneasy.”

Hakuno’s hand froze over her cup. “Are you feeling sick?”

Ritsuka shook his head. “It’s not my health. It’s something else. I… I can’t explain it, but it feels like someone’s watching us. Not just now. Since yesterday.”

Karna placed his teacup down gently. “I feel no ill intent in the area. But I won’t dismiss your intuition, Master.”

Moriarty’s eyes narrowed. “Do you suspect Hydra?”

Ritsuka hesitated, then nodded. “Possibly. They have my face from the video leaks. If there’s anyone watching for strange anomalies—it's them.”

James leaned forward, steepling his fingers. “Then it could be a mutant with clairvoyant or telepathic powers, like Charles Xavier—recruited, or perhaps manipulated, by Hydra. A stretch, yes. But not impossible.”

“It does make sense,” Ritsuka agreed.

Moriarty’s smirk curled. “That being the case, Master… we must establish legitimate identities. You, me, Hakuno, Karna—we’re all technically ghosts in this society. And ghosts can be hunted.”

“I’ve thought about it,” Ritsuka replied. “But everything here is digital. Traced. Monitored. HYDRA could find even the smallest footprint. I can’t risk getting the X-Men involved.”

Karna nodded. “Then we should minimize our ties to them. I agree.”

Moriarty stood. “Then allow me to propose: Karna and I will begin searching for Hydra’s regional data caches and staging points. Without active hostilities, your command spell’s ‘Enemy of Humanity’ detection isn’t triggering. But with investigation and… light coercion, we may expose something.”

Ritsuka considered it. “You’re suggesting you both go off-grid?”

“We’d have to,” James said, adjusting his cuffs. “I’ll have to resign as a mathematics professor. I don’t believe Charles will miss me.”

Hakuno raised an eyebrow. “So that’s your plan? Resign your teaching job and run around in the shadows again?”

Moriarty gave a charming smile. “Now, now, that’s a bit—”

“He’s lying,” Karna said flatly.

Moriarty sighed and gave Karna a betrayed look. “I see I can no longer enjoy even a little theatrics.”

Ritsuka laughed quietly, then grew serious. “Alright. But one condition. Before you two go—meet with the X-Men one time. Even if Charles isn't watching, forming connections is important. Holmes would’ve insisted on that.”

James went still.

“…I suppose helping you better than Holmes ever could is a fine reason.”

Far away, in a dimension beyond linear time

The stars stirred.

Uatu the Watcher stood high above Earth, his eyes focused—not on armies, nor empires. But on one boy.

“...He sensed me,” Uatu whispered. “That shouldn’t be possible.”

No one, not even the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj or ancient one herself, had ever looked back at him. But Ritsuka had. Not directly—but with soul and instinct sharpened by god-killing, world-walking, and the unbearable grief of sacrifice.

“Just who are you, Ritsuka Fujimaru…?”

The Watcher’s eyes narrowed with cosmic intrigue.

“This one… I must continue to observe.”

And the Watcher did not blink.

---

[Jean’s Room]

Moonlight slipped through the curtains as Jean Grey lay tangled in her sheets, beads of sweat glistening on her forehead. Her breath hitched — her sleep disturbed by hazy, painful images.

A crash. Screams. The screech of tires. The impact.

Jean sat up abruptly, her eyes wide, heart pounding. The remnants of the nightmare clung to her like smoke. She reached for her forehead, trying to make sense of the fragments.

"...A car accident?" she whispered to herself.

It was distant, blurred like an old photo. But the raw pain echoed deep within. She knew it had something to do with her parents. But Her mind, her true mind, had locked away the trauma long ago. And she doesn't know it yet.

Trying to steady her breath, Jean’s gaze fell upon a picture frame on her nightstand — the one with the whole X-Men team. Her fingers brushed over Scott’s image.

And then... Hakuno's words echoed in her memory:

“Be honest with your feelings for Scott. Ask yourself about it. You have to figure it out yourself.”

Jean’s brows furrowed.

“I can’t understand it...” she murmured. “Every boy I met has always felt the same... just a friend. But Scott... there’s something else. Something... faint.”

She paused, then made her way to the bathroom, letting the cold water splash over her face.

“Is it like what Professor Beast felt for Mystique?” she muttered. “Or like how Hakuno looks at Ritsuka?”

Her lips curled into a conflicted frown. “I don’t understand at all... I can’t tell what this feeling even is.”

 

---

[NASA Command Center – Houston, Texas]

Inside the high-tech mission room, engineers and mission control personnel stared anxiously at the monitor. A satellite deployment rocket had just breached the ozone layer—when a swirling, deep-purple space cloud enveloped it like tendrils of a sentient being.

“Telemetry’s frozen!”

“No response from onboard systems!”

“Switching to backup comms—nothing!”

The lead scientist gritted his teeth. “This was supposed to be a standard orbital drop... Contact the President. Tell them we need the X-Men immediately. Lives are at stake.”

 

---

[Front Gates – Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters]

The sunlight filtered through the trees as the gate creaked open. Standing at the front was Kitty Pryde, blinking in surprise as four unfamiliar yet dazzling figures stood at the threshold.

“Oh wow...” Kitty whispered, her eyes trailing briefly over Karna’s ethereal presence, and the confident, gentlemanly aura of James Moriarty.

“You guys must be the guests Professor Xavier told us about!”

Colossus, towering in his metallic form, stepped forward next. “Welcome. It’s good to finally meet you.”

James adjusted his cravat uneasily. “I suppose this is the famous metallic gentleman, then. Hm. So mutants really are... more literal than metaphorical.”

Karna nodded to Colossus. “You carry the scent of earth’s strength. I respect that.”

Piotr smiled humbly. “And you shine like the sun itself.”

Ritsuka stepped forward calmly. “We’re here as planned. Hope we’re not late.”

“Not at all,” Kitty beamed. “Scott and Jean are inside. I think Jean’s been... waiting for someone.”

 

---

[Moments Later – School Hallways]

Jean approached, her demeanor more composed but distant.

“Ritsuka. Hakuno.”

“Jean,” Hakuno replied with a soft smile.

Jean hesitated before reaching out. “Hakuno... can we talk?”

Hakuno glanced at Ritsuka, who gave a small, reassuring nod. With that, she followed Jean down the hallway.

Scott, watching them leave, folded his arms. “Jean’s been acting weird since last night. Not bad... just different.”

Ritsuka folded his hands behind his back, gaze thoughtful.

“She’s reflecting,” he said quietly. “Sometimes... that’s the first step to understanding yourself.”

Scott glanced at Ritsuka curiously. “You sound like Wise man”

“Not quite,” Ritsuka replied with a faint smile. “But... I’ve had my fair share of Ordeal call crises.”

---

The warm afternoon light filtered gently through the canopy of the Xavier garden trees, casting a peaceful hue over the private bench where Jean Grey and Hakuno Kishinami now sat. The gentle rustle of the breeze was the only sound as Jean looked toward Hakuno with contemplative eyes.

“I want your opinion on a few things,” Jean said finally.

Hakuno blinked, slightly surprised, but smiled warmly. “Sure. Go ahead.”

Jean hesitated, then softly said, “Thank you.”

“No problem,” Hakuno replied, her voice casual and kind.

Jean looked down at her hands before asking quietly, “Why did you fall for Ritsuka Fujimaru? What made him different from the other boys you’ve met before?”

That question struck Hakuno like a sudden gust of wind. She blinked several times. “Huh?”

“…Why are you asking me this?” Hakuno asked, her tone a mix of surprise and caution.

Jean looked ahead, voice barely above a whisper. “Because I don’t know the difference between friendship and… love. I’ve never really understood it. All my friends feel the same to me. Even Scott… I just—don’t know.”

Hakuno looked at her, then slowly leaned back, eyes thoughtful.

“I don’t think I can explain it perfectly with words,” Hakuno began softly. “My love for Ritsuka... it’s not something logical. It’s a feeling that starts small and grows every time I’m with him.”

She smiled faintly.

“Even before he ever really met me, I saw him… from afar,” Hakuno said. “It was during a time when I didn’t know where I belonged as my journey is over. But when I looked at him, I wanted to know more. I wanted to talk to him. Maybe because he looked like someone who had suffered like me. But now it's different…”

She paused, pressing a finger to her cheek with a playfully cute expression.

“…Because I started thinking about things I never thought about before. Like what he thinks about the way I look. If he thinks I’m cute. What kind of things he likes. And, really... why is he so tall compared to me?! My heart beats so fast when I think about him,” she admitted, blushing.

Jean was caught off guard by Hakuno’s tone and honest expression.

Hakuno gave a soft giggle and smiled dreamily. “I guess I just accepted that this is love. That this feeling inside me is my heart telling me the truth.”

She turned toward Jean more seriously.

“But... every person experiences love differently, Jean. You can’t measure it with a formula. You feel it. I think if you’re not sure Scott is special to you, that’s okay. But if he is… time will tell you. Your heart will guide you.”

Jean looked touched. Her lips curved ever so slightly. “Ritsuka’s lucky to have you.”

Hakuno immediately pouted in a teasing way. “Are you making fun of me~?”

Jean chuckled for the first time in a while.

“Anyway,” Hakuno said with a mock-proud smirk, “I’m going to say lovely things to Ritsuka later like, ‘Hug me,’ ‘Kiss me,’ or ‘Being with you makes me feel relaxed,’ or even, ‘I want to be with you forever, Ritsuka~.’”

Jean turned bright red.

“You’re so… so straightforward!” Jean gasped, her mind spinning.

Hakuno gave a confident wink. “The way I look at Ritsuka is probably the same as the way you look at Scott.”

Jean froze. Her whole face flushed crimson.

“W-Wait… are you saying I’m making the same expressions to Scott that you make to Ritsuka!?”

“Yes,” Hakuno said with a decisive nod, “Exactly that.”

Jean’s inner monologue kicked into overdrive.

'Wait… I’m blushing like some cute girl in front of Scott?!'

Hakuno folded her arms. “You said yesterday that you feel easy around Scott. That’s not something you say to just anyone. That kind of peace… is special.”

Jean covered her face. “I can’t handle this…”

Hakuno looked smug, arms on her hips like she’d just finished a mission. “Operation: Wake-Up Jean to Her Feelings” — success complete. She silently gave herself a mental gold star.

 

[End Chapter]

---

Note: how is the chapter? I'm recovered now so I will start the main Story. Sorry to say but I love writing love development between Marvel superheroes characters. It's all Ritsuka fault i guess. So you will see more romantic development between characters of Marvel.

Chapter 13: Vuk

(POV of Charles Xavier)

I walked through the polished corridors of my school, the walls quietly echoing the distant chatter of young minds. My hand rested on the wheelchair’s control as I made my way toward the sealed chamber of Cerebro. Time to search… to feel… for new mutants across the globe .... to give them a future before the world decides to take it from them.

Cerebro hummed to life, expanding my perception. So many thoughts. So many minds. But even amidst that vast ocean of consciousness, a few remained as silent as the void.

Ritsuka Fujimaru.
Hakuno Kishinami.
Karna.
And… James Moriarty.

They are not from our world. That much I’m certain of. Their minds… are sealed. Reinforced by something ....no, someone. Likely Hakuno because of her energy signature, A seal, complex and elegant, guarding their thoughts from intrusion. It is not simply mental shielding ...this is intentional protection. I could break it… but it would mean violating a sacred boundary. And now is not the time.

Still… that dark aura Ritsuka carries… only a few like Logan and myself can sense it. Logan remains wary no surprise. His instincts rarely lie. And yet, watching Ritsuka in the courtyard moments ago, leading young mutants through basic exercises, his smile genuine… his words encouraging…

I never imagined a person with such darkness in his soul could also be so… good.

He connects with people easily too easily. Like someone who has seen every version of loss and still chooses hope. I wonder what kind of life he must have lived to hold such pain… and still stand. Still smile.

I took notes from my Cerebro session and returned to my office. When I opened the door, I saw the photo on my desk our first class. The younger days. Smiling students. Among them, Jean Grey.

I stared at her image. My brightest student. My deepest failure.

'Jean… I did what I thought was right. For our kind. For the world. But I still wonder if you’ll ever forgive this poor old man.'

With a sigh, I reached for a glass of water and paused.

Storm was coming.

Seconds later, the door opened. Ororo Munroe my sister in all but not in blood...stood in the doorway. Her eyes, as piercing as ever, held a storm behind them.

“Professor,” she said, voice even but heavy, “we need to talk.”

“Of course,” I answered calmly, setting the glass down.

“It’s about Ritsuka and Hakuno,” she began, stepping in and folding her arms. “Who are they, Charles? Why did you bring them here? Are they victims of a terrorist group? They’ve become close to us. And Ritsuka… he’s one of the few humans I’ve met who isn’t pretending. He’s honest.”

Ah… the honesty. Yes. Ritsuka never hides himself and yet, so much is hidden.

I also want to know the answers for your questions. Too bad, I have to wait until I read his mind.

I met her gaze. “I can’t say much, Ororo. But they do not bear ill intentions toward us.”

Ororo’s eyes narrowed. “Does that mean they have ill intentions toward someone else?”

Sharp. As always.

'They are targeting HYDRA' I thought, folding my hands. 'Their motives remain unknown. But their direction is… deliberate.'

I had considered brainwashing them, once. Not for fear but for what might follow them. Yet… I know too well the weight of brainwashing. And something in me told me they belonged here, if only temporarily, so it's okay to brainwash them for greater good.

Before I could elaborate, the communicator on my desk buzzed.

A call priority line.

“Excuse me,” I told Ororo and answered.

It was the President.

An emergency.

An astronaut mission had gone wrong. Communication was lost. NASA needed help. Mutants... ones who could act in space, adapt to pressure, and handle potential unknowns.

“I understand,” I told him. “We’ll respond immediately.”

I looked at Ororo. “A rescue mission. Space-class. I’ll compile the list. Can you gather the team?”

She nodded. “Leave it to me.”

I scribbled names quickly

I handed the list to Ororo. She glanced at it once, then turned to leave.

“…And Ororo?” I said as she reached the door.

She paused.

“…Thank you.”

She smiled faintly and left.

Once alone, I sighed in relief.

Thank you, Mister President, I thought, staring up at the ceiling. You may have just saved me from telling Ororo what I truly don’t know about Ritsuka and Hakuno.

Still… the time will come. I will have to look deeper. I will have to read what lies behind those sealed minds.

Mainly Ritsuka.

Not for control.

Not for fear.

But because… sometimes the greater good demands sacrifice.

---

[Xavier’s School garden]

The warm afternoon light filtered gently through the canopy of the Xavier garden trees, casting a peaceful hue over the private bench where Jean Grey and Hakuno Kishinami sat to chat.

Ororo Munroe stepped into the garden with her usual grace, the early light glinting against her white hair.

She saw where Hakuno Kishinami and Jean Grey were sitting, sunlight pouring on them as they enjoyed a quiet morning girls talk.

Jean was resting her cheek on her palm, eyes quietly watching the sky, while Hakuno sat beside her.

“Jean, Hakuno,” Ororo greeted, stepping in. “We’ve got a mission. It’s urgent. You are requested.”

Jean blinked. “Me?”

Hakuno’s brow furrowed, her calm demeanor breaking just a little. “Now? But… I just started making progress with her. Jean’s finally beginning to understand what love really feels like. Throwing her into danger again will mess with that.”

Ororo softened her tone. “I see now I understand why she is acting different. But it’s a rescue op ...astronauts. Low threat. We just need a solid team up there. Jean’s psychic powers might help coordinate the mission.”

Jean turned, her voice cautious. “Is… Scott coming too?”

Hakuno’s expression froze. “Scott?” she repeated, surprised.

Jean blushed slightly, quickly glancing away.

Ororo allowed herself a small smile. “Yes. Scott and Nightcrawler are both joining.”

Jean tried to suppress her smile, but it bloomed faintly on her lips as she stood. “I’ll get ready.”

Hakuno stood, grumbling under her breath. “First time she smiles this week, and she can't even thank her friend who helped her to understand love,…”

 

---

The early sun bathed the field in gold as Ritsuka Fujimaru, in a gray sports jersey and track pants, stood before a group of excited mutant kids. A whistle hung around his neck, and his usual soft smile carried just a hint of mischief.

“All right!” he called, clapping his hands. “Before we start the football match, we warm up. A sharp body needs a sharper mind.”

The kids groaned in mock protest.

“Down on the ground. Push-up position!” he barked.

“Yes, bro!” they echoed.

“One!”

The kids pushed.

“Two!”

Another push.

Ritsuka smirked. “Three! Think of each push-up as booting up your brain.”

On the sidelines, Scott Summers and Nightcrawler watched, arms crossed.

“Never thought I’d see someone get this many kids to listen so fast, but I agree Ritsuka is good at playing with kids. ” Scott muttered.

“Ja,” Nightcrawler chuckled. “He’s like a strange cross between a Wiseman and a P.E. coach.”

Just then, Jubilee came bounding over, waving.

“Yo, Ritsuka! Kids!” she called, giving a big wave. “Morning energy’s strong today, huh?”

“Jubilee!” Ritsuka called out, motioning the kids to stand and jog in place. “What’s up?”

“News from the top. Mission from the President,” Jubilee announced with a grin.

Nightcrawler tilted his head. “Again?”

Scott sighed. “We’ve barely recovered from the last one.”

Ritsuka straightened, blinking. “Mission? Serious stuff again? Are you guys dealing with another terrorist group?”

Jubilee grinned, hands on hips. “Nah, it’s just a space mission. Astronaut rescue. Low combat risk. You lucky guys got picked,” she nudged Scott and Nightcrawler with a wink.

Both men blinked.

“Space?” Kurt repeated.

“Real space?” Scott raised an eyebrow. “You’re sure?”

“Yup,” Jubilee said, smug. “Wish I was going too. But nope. Just you two.”

The kids gasped in unison.

“Space?!”
“That’s so cool!”
“You gotta tell us what zero gravity feels like!”
“Do aliens exist?!”

Scott laughed gently. “I’ll tell you when we’re back.”

Nightcrawler gave a theatrical bow. “And I shall describe it with poetry.”

Ritsuka grinned. “Okay, you heard them, kids! That’s your reward! Now start the push-ups from Start again.”

“WHAAAT!” the children wailed.

“Just kidding”

 

---

(A Few Minutes Later)

The ball finally rolled across the field as the match began. Ritsuka passed the ball gently to one of the smaller kids and clapped. “Nice control!”

“Oii Ritsuka!” a voice called out from behind.

He turned to see Hakuno approaching, her long coat swapped out for something more casual. The kids waved.

“Miss Hakuno! Join us!” they cheered.

Hakuno raised her hands defensively. “No, no, no. I’m not a football player. Ritsuka’s the only one good at running around and chasing balls like a mutt.”

“Hey!” Ritsuka laughed.

“But I am the best at tennis,” she added with a smirk. “I beat him five times in a row.”

“But You never won in football match!” a kid corrected.

“I bet you never won against Brother Ritsuka in any game expect tennis!” another added.

Hakuno looked betrayed. “Et tu, kids?”

Then chuckled. “You brats. Always ganging up on me.”

“But Brother Ritsuka’s best at football!” one of the kids shouted defiantly.

“Yeah, best football coach!”

Hakuno pretended to pout. “Tch. I’ll make you all run laps if you keep picking sides.”

They all burst into laughter.

Ritsuka let himself relax. Moments like this… even in a world not his own… were precious.

He looked up at the sky, eyes trailing toward the clouds.

 

---

[Xavier’s School Cafeteria -Early Afternoon]

The large cafeteria bustled with chatter and clinking utensils. Sunlight poured in through the glass panels, casting warm tones across the rows of mutant students enjoying their lunch. At one of the corner tables, Ritsuka Fujimaru and Hakuno Kishinami sat with a small tray of sandwiches, salad, and miso soup....a blend of Chaldea comfort food and mutant academy cuisine.

Ritsuka was dressed in a casual hoodie with track pants, sleeves rolled up, still a bit flushed from the earlier football game. Hakuno, calm and elegant as ever, sipped tea gracefully while nudging some spinach off her plate with mild distaste.

Nearby, Karna sat in silence, already finished with his meal, his arms crossed calmly as if meditating. Opposite him was James Moriarty, in his usual three-piece suit, enjoying a crossword puzzle with a sinister little grin curling his lip.

Everything was peaceful… until—

A pulse.

Subtle, but undeniable.

Ritsuka’s head jerked slightly. He stiffened.

Hakuno’s cup clinked against the saucer as her fingers froze.

Their eyes met.

“...You felt that too,” Hakuno murmured under her breath, her usual calm cracking. “That power…”

“It’s Jean,” Ritsuka said, voice low and serious. “It’s not like a High ranking mage’s mana signature. But it’s unmistakable. It’s growing fast… way too fast.”

Hakuno’s eyes narrowed. “She’s not even on the planet’s surface… and yet we still feel it?”

Karna’s eyes opened slowly. “A faint, unfamiliar presence… far from Earth. Divine? No. But burning… like an ancient star. Yes. I felt it too.”

James Moriarty lowered his newspaper. “Oh? I thought I was the only one who noticed something peculiar… but it seems the storm is already forming, hmm?”

Ritsuka says. “Let’s talk in the library. We will join you both after we complete our meal”

Karna and Moriarty nodded wordlessly and left.

Just as Ritsuka and hakuno completed the meals, Bobby Drake came rushing in.

“Hey! Guys!” he called out. “You’ve gotta see this—check the TV!”

The cafeteria quieted slightly as the monitor switched to a live broadcast.

“We are receiving visuals from NASA’s deep-space camera ...confirmation that the X-Men successfully rescued the astronauts from the damaged orbital station. Their jet is re-entering the atmosphere, safe and secure. It’s a remarkable display of teamwork and courage from Earth’s mutant protectors…”

Footage played of the X-Jet pulling away from the station, with Jean Grey, Scott Summers, and Nightcrawler visible from the cockpit.

Cheers broke out from the younger students.

“They’re safe,” Hakuno whispered under her breath, shoulders relaxing just slightly.

Ritsuka didn’t smile. His gaze lingered on Jean’s image. “...She looks calm. But that power wasn’t normal. Not even close. It increased even more now” Ritsuka whispered

Hakuno nodded, eyes sharp. “Yes, It’s growing.”

Bobby grinned. “Anyway! There’s going to be a small party this evening in the garden. Professor X’s idea.”

Hakuno blinked. “A party? Again?”

Bobby laughed. “Not like last time. No big dinner, no wine, maybe fireworks. Just garden chairs, tea, maybe some cookies. Chill vibe only.”

“Sounds like something Da Vinci would host,” Ritsuka chuckled, but his voice was low.

“You guys wanna come?” Bobby offered. “Not many are invited. Just a few who Professor thinks need to unwind.”

Hakuno raised an eyebrow. “...We’ll come. But only if Karna and James come too.”

“They’re in the library,” Ritsuka added, already turning to go. “We’ll let them know.”

Bobby gave a thumbs up. “Cool! See you later then.”

---

(POV of Vuk, Leader of the D’Bari)

Space was quiet...deceptively quiet.

The flagship of the D’Bari, a sleek and jagged vessel forged of emerald alloys and dark star-mined obsidian, floated unseen in orbit above Earth, its advanced cloaking field humming like a silent prayer to vengeance. Inside its corridors pulsed ancient technology far beyond most galactic civilizations...designs rooted in science, molded by suffering, and driven now by revenge.

We were once a peaceful race.
I still remember the sun of D’Bari IV... golden skies, oceans of crystal light... the laughter of children in the gardens of flame-kissed vines. Now, the laughter is gone.

All because of her.

Because of the Phoenix.

I am Vuk.
Once a scholar.
Now a warborn leader of the last D’Bari.

My people are tall, thin humanoids with light green skin, iridescent eyes of glowing amber, and elongated limbs suited to D’Bari IV’s lower gravity. Our faces are sharp but noble, lacking ears and hair, smooth-skulled and elegant in movement. We are a species of beauty and age, evolved to listen with psionic receptors rather than sound.

But now, the elegance is replaced with resolve.

In the command chamber, only dim starlight illuminated my crew. I looked out at the glowing orb called Terra. But To us, it was a potential sanctuary.

Until we saw the fire again.

A burning aura in orbit.

The Phoenix.

My warriors stood still behind their visors, fists clenched at the sight. Their breath, though regulated by suits, carried fear. Hope turned to dread again. And yet...

“I won’t let it happen again,” I muttered.

I turned and faced them all.

“My dear D’Bari,” I began, voice firm, echoed across the bridge. “We lost our home. Our sun was devoured by the Phoenix. It called it ‘rebirth’but for us, it was death.”

All eyes locked on me. They needed a reason to believe. I had to be that reason.

“This planet… Terra... is ideal. It has resources. Stability. But the Phoenix... she is here now. To harm this planet. Preparing again.”

I walked forward.

“But this time, we will act. This time... we strike first.”

The soldiers stirred. Some straightened up. One dropped to one knee in reverence.

“The Phoenix is not a god...it is a force. And forces can be harnessed. We will find a way to control it. And we will turn this cursed flame into our beacon.”

I raised my arm.

“We will take our revenge. We will live.”

“I swear by the name of D’Bari IV....we will survive. Even if we must destroy this world to protect the next generation. ”

My fist clenched.

“For D’Bari!!”

“FOR D’BARI!!” the chamber roared.

As my soldiers filed into the docking bay, I walked silently to my quarters. There, my beloved Uok stood waiting. Her skin shimmered under the violet lighting. Her hand gently rested on her belly...our child.

She looked at me with glassy eyes, but no weakness.

“I will keep them safe,” she said softly, wiping away her tears. “Our child will know a world that doesn’t burn.”

I leaned forward, pressing my forehead against hers.

“Our future lies in your hands,” I whispered.

She nodded, gripping my hand tight. I kissed her gentle...then turned and walked away.

Three assault ships, sleek and blade-like, powered up as the chosen warriors boarded. These weren’t soldiers of an empire. These were survivors—fathers, sisters, sons and daughters with nothing left to lose.

We descended toward Terra, undetected by Terran satellites.

{A/N: Terra is another name of earth in Marvel universe.}

 

---

[Elsewhere on Earth.... Xavier's School... Library]

Hakuno and Ritsuka went to library to talk with karna and James about Jean and the growing power in her.

Suddenly Ritsuka paused. A strange chill passed through his spine.

He stopped suddenly.

Hakuno looked up. “... Ritsuka?”

“Hakuno, my saviour class skills are unlocked now...” Ritsuka murmured, narrowing his eyes toward the window.

“Something else is... Approaching this world and

..... they are enemies of Humanity.”

 

---

[To Be Continued…]

Note: how is the chapter? I know the development between karna and James with x-mens is lacking. But don't Worry they will get development in this arc. I was so focused on developing jean, Scott, hakuno and Ritsuka. But I promise you both servants will get development.

Also I started to watch Marvel movies again, started with Hulk movie. So my motivation is increased more now.

How is Vuk character? I choose comics version not movie version!! Isn't he doing his best to save his world even if it means to destroy another world.... Just so his world can Survive? I wonder how Ritsuka will handle the situation with them. After all , he knows what Vuk is facing? I wonder what answer he will choose? Kill and destroy them or something else. Look forward to Future Chapters.

Also I forgot to ask, should I include karna x phoenix ship or not in this story? Tell me because I have no problems with what you choose. Because I already have a side story arc for Karna and James in future. But I want to know should I make Phoenix as waifu or not for karna.

Chapter 14: Awakening

The sun filtered gently through the stained-glass windows of Xavier’s library. It was usually a place of peace knowledge in rows, silence as its law. But today, tension thickened the air like a brewing storm.

Karna and James Moriarty were already seated, their postures relaxed until Ritsuka and Hakuno entered with grave expressions. Hakuno subtly raised a hand; a translucent soundproof barrier shimmered briefly around them and sealed with a low hum. Only those within would hear the words exchanged.

Ritsuka took a seat, leaned forward, and met their gazes.

“We have a few more problems,” he said grimly.

Moriarty’s monocle glinted as he froze mid-turn of a page, brows slowly furrowing. “I was under the impression that Jean was our only threat, Master'.”

Karna remained still, eyes calm but alert. “What do you mean, Master?” he asked gently.

Hakuno, resting her hand on the table, didn’t waste words.

“Aliens,” she said flatly. “We’ve got aliens now.”

Moriarty’s amusement vanished. He folded his hands over the book in front of him and became deadly serious. “Have you learned anything about their capabilities? How strong are they?”

Ritsuka shook his head.

“They’re called the D’Bari. I don’t know the full extent of their abilities, but they’re technologically advanced, highly intelligent. Possibly psionic. I’ve got basic intel, not the full picture. But one thing is clear, they’ve just entered Earth’s atmosphere as enemies of humanity. That... can’t be a coincidence. Not when Jean’s power is spiking.”

Moriarty narrowed his eyes, gears clearly turning.

“Aliens rarely operate without motive. But Master, you’ve made bonds with other space-faring servants and Alien God, So we may have a narrow chance to negotiate... assuming they're rational. Still this timing? It’s not coincidence, they’re after Jean if we think logically.”

Hakuno clenched her fists lightly. “We have to protect Jean.”

Karna closed his eyes, nodding solemnly. “She’s a kind person. I saw her aura. Compassionate, deeply so.”

Moriarty grimaced. “That’s what makes it worse. Compassion is no shield against destruction from Aliens.”

He looked to Ritsuka.

“Use the Wisdom of Humanity, Master. You’ve seen the history of thousands of worlds. If this world has knowledge about this... ‘power of jean’then dig deep.”

Ritsuka closed his eyes.

He reached inward not to magecraft or sorcery, but to the shared accumulated record of humanity's greatest collective wisdom. The true history, the human memory etched into the Akashic records.

In a flash, it came. “It’s the Phoenix Force,” he whispered. “It’s beginning a rebirth.”

[NOTE: Most of Ritsuka knowledge comes from Lost Library of Cagliostro from Marvel universe.]

All of them paused.

Karna’s lips parted slightly. Moriarty raised a brow. Hakuno looked as if she’d been doused with cold water.

Moriarty leaned forward.

“The divine bird? That which rises from ashes?”

“Yes,” Ritsuka nodded. “That one. The original myth goes like this in our old world”

“In ancient myths, the Phoenix is a divine bird that lives for centuries—only to immolate itself in flame and be reborn from its ashes. A symbol of immortality, resurrection, and the cycle of death and rebirth. It’s appeared in Greek, Egyptian, and Persian traditions.”

“But... this Phoenix isn’t a bird.”Ritsuka says

“It’s a cosmic entity....a primal force of creation and destruction, tied to life itself. In this universe, the Phoenix Force represents the ‘spark of life’ that exists before and after death. It bonds to hosts with immense potential....usually psychics...and magnifies them beyond reason.”

Ritsuka looked down.

“Jean Grey... she’s the host. And I’ve felt it—her power is climbing fast. In a matter of days, she could reach stellar-level output. That’s not just telepathy or telekinesis. That’s destroying stars.”

Hakuno’s voice cracked a little. “Then we don’t have time.”

“She’s a friend now. I don’t want to lose her.” She took Ritsuka’s hand quietly beneath the table.

Karna looked at them both and said firmly, “She’s worth saving. Not just because she’s kind... but because we believe in people like her.”

Moriarty closed his eyes. “I expected this. Jean is a linchpin. If the D’Bari are here, they likely know what’s awakening. And they’ll move before it matures.”

He opened them again, deadly sharp.

“We must act today.”

Ritsuka nodded.

“I’ll go to her. I’ll tell her the truth...that Hakuno and I are from another world. If she allows it, I’ll let her see some of my memories... enough to understand who I am, where I’ve been, and what might happen if she loses control.”

He exhaled.

“And then... I’ll help her try to control it. No matter what. We can make things right I guess.”

Hakuno squeezed his hand and smiled softly. “I agree.”

Ritsuka pull out his new phone...still shiny and slightly too large in his hand. He looked at the contact: “Teacher Flint (Bakery)”, and hit dial.

The line clicked.

“Yeah?” came the voice—deep, raspy, like sand grinding through gravel.

“Good evening, Teacher,” Ritsuka said, a bit awkwardly but respectfully.

There was a brief pause. Then came the reply, rough but warm beneath the sternness.

“Fujimaro. Thought you forgot how to dial to me.”

Ritsuka chuckled lightly. “It’s Fujimaru. And Sorry. I just wanted to say... I won’t be able to come in today or tomorrow. The other place Hakuno and I work at...they’re having a party and some planning, and they asked us to join. I didn’t want to vanish without notice.”

There was a long silence on the other end.

“Tch. Party kids,” Flint muttered under his breath, but not with venom. “Fine. You will have to work harder later okay. Take two days.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, Teacher.”

“Also About Hakono. Bring her to work here, if she wants to work with her boyfriend.”

Ritsuka laughed quietly. “It’s Hakuno, Actually she also wants to ask you about this, So she can work with me in the bakery. Now you gave green signal. She will be very happy to hear.”

Click.

Pocketing the phone, Ritsuka rejoined the group. The tension in his shoulders hadn’t vanished.

“I’m also going to think more about the D’Bari,” he said to the others. “I don’t want to assume they’re evil. I’ve seen too many ‘enemies’ who just had reasons. There must be something...something that drove them to make humanity see them as a threat.”

James Moriarty raised an eyebrow. “You're far too generous for your own good, Master. But Don't assume everyone have good reasons.”

Karna offered a quiet nod. “But I agree with Master.”

Ritsuka sighed. “Anyway, we talk to Jean tonight. We need her to know we are Trying to help her.”

 

---

(Party)

It wasn’t grand. In fact, it was pleasantly plain.

A quiet section of Xavier’s garden had been arranged with garden chairs, patterned tablecloths, a spread of tea and light cookies....Ororo had made sure to replicate some Italian almond biscotti...and faint, jazzy instrumental music from an old speaker. A few small, polite fireworks were fired off by Jubilee for ambiance, but no one wanted noise.

The wine lovers...Logan, Remy, Beast...had all skipped out. Too calm for their tastes.

Ritsuka and Hakuno arrived with James Moriarty and Karna, each dressed neatly but simply...Karna still with his red scarf fluttering behind him.

Several X-Men greeted them casually. Nightcrawler teleported in and out just to steal a few cookies and make someone jump. Kitty Pryde waved to Ritsuka, teasingly asking if he wants to hang out with her but only to be get Jealous angry look from Hakuno. Ritsuka just smiled. His mind was elsewhere.

Hakuno nudged his arm softly.

“Jean,” she whispered.

They both looked across the garden.

Jean Grey had just arrived...modestly dressed in a burgundy sweater and jeans, her long red hair tied back. She smiled at them, but it didn’t reach her eyes.

Hakuno approached gently. “Jean. Are you feeling okay?”

Jean blinked slowly, then rubbed her temple. “It’s just... a small headache. Nothing serious.”

Ritsuka observed her aura..pale, flickering, like a candle under pressure. Not dangerous. Not yet. But something within her was building. Even Karna looked at her with a hint of concern.

At that moment, Scott Summers walked up, holding two cups of herbal tea.

“Hey, Jean,” he said, reaching out. “Everything alright?”

“She’s feeling a bit off,” Hakuno said quickly, before Jean could brush it off. “Could be space sickness. Some people get that...like sea-sickness, just... slower.”

Ritsuka added, “We saw something like it before in news channels. The pressure, the zero-g effects, the reentry. It messes with people with no training.”

Scott frowned, worried. “You sure?”

Jean nodded slowly, accepting the tea from him. “I think I just need some rest.”

Hakuno smiled and touched her hand. “Then do. We’ll keep the party going. No pressure.”

Jean offered a grateful smile, then quietly excused herself and left.

As she walked away, Ritsuka watched her carefully.

There was a flicker...just behind her steps.

A faint burn, a trail of cosmic gold like fading embers that no one else saw.

As the soft jazz still floated through the evening air, Hakuno leaned in toward Ritsuka, her voice low and urgent.

“Now’s the time. She’s alone in her room....we can speak with her freely.”

James Moriarty, swirling a cup of untouched tea, sighed dramatically. “As charming as this soirée is, I believe I’ll take my leave. Gardens are poor replacements for opera houses.”

Karna gave Ritsuka a glance. “There is nothing more for me here. I shall accompany him.”

BOTH Ritsuka and hakuno turned to go with them but a soft voice with authority stopped them.

“Leaving so early?” said Ororo Munroe, stepping closer, her white hair glinting faintly in the light of the lanterns. “The stars are out. That’s rare these days.”

Ritsuka smiled gently, but his tone was faintly off...measured, careful.

“I’ve been tired today, Ororo. I think I need the rest.”

She studied him for a moment, clearly sensing something else behind the polite excuse.

Then...

BOOM.

A psychic shockwave rippled out from the mansion...an invisible force that hit like a hammer.

Guests were thrown to the grass, tables overturned, fireworks cut mid-burst in the air. Ritsuka reacted instantly, pulling Hakuno close, shielding her body with his own as dust and wind kicked up around them.

“...This is getting out of hand,” Hakuno muttered grimly. Her brown eyes narrowed.

Ororo had stumbled but caught herself midair with a gust of wind. “We must be under attack!”

“Hardly,” Hakuno exhaled.“That psychic push... It’s her. Jean.”

Ororo’s eyes widened. “Are you certain?”

Ritsuka nodded, brushing off debris. His expression was serious.

Ororo felt he is hiding something like Logan said.

Without another word, Ritsuka was already running, Hakuno at his side. Ororo follow them back.

 

---

Jean room

They saw Jean unconscious body being carefully moved into bed. Scott, Beast, and Nightcrawler were there already, helping. Her skin was glowing faintly...heatless, but with a gold undertone....and energy readings on nearby devices spiked erratically.

She was asleep, but it wasn’t normal sleep.

“Is she okay?” Ororo asked softly.

Scott looked up. “Stable, Hank says. But… this isn’t normal. Maybe that solar flare...maybe something out there changed her. Gave her more than just a headache.”

From the corner of the room, Logan grunted.

“Maybe she turned into one of those four bubs.”

Quicksilver, casually leaning against the wall, added, “You mean the Fantastic Four? Got hit by a cosmic anomaly and walked out with upgrades?”

Mystique, arms crossed, scowled. “That would explain why Charles couldn’t read her mind earlier. Not even a flicker. Something’s changing inside her.”

Ritsuka stood near the foot of Jean’s bed, silent for a moment.

Then, his voice firmed.

“Then Don’t use force on her. Let her come to terms with what’s changing inside her. The worst thing you could do is push her.”

The others turned to him.

“Tell Charles....he must not go into her mind by force,” Ritsuka said, his voice losing all traces of politeness. “I know how strong he is. But I also know what happens when you force someone dealing with powers they don’t understand.”

Ororo blinked at the seriousness in his voice...he wasn’t addressing Charles as ‘Professor’ this time. Just ‘Charles’. That alone said volumes.

She nodded, understanding instantly.

“You’re right. I’ll tell him myself. He listens to me… sometimes.”

Ritsuka gave a slight smile. “Then that’s good enough for now.”

He glanced once more at Jean...her glowing aura now calm, like the eye of a storm.

“We’ll come back tomorrow. I hope by then... she’s herself again.”

Hakuno touched Jean’s arm gently, whispering a silent prayer under her breath.

Karna stood silently by the doorway, crimson eyes watching the young woman.

As Ritsuka and Hakuno turned to leave, Ororo murmured softly to herself

“You’re hiding something, Fujimaru. The way you act today is different but you still worried about Jean. I hope you weren't enemy to us.”

---

The hallway lights buzzed faintly as Ritsuka, Hakuno, Karna, and James Moriarty walked down the quiet corridor. The tension from earlier had lessened, but the memory of Jean’s outburst lingered like static in the air.

Footsteps approached in a blur before suddenly halting.

“Hey—wait up,” came a light, fast-talking voice.

A silver-haired young man in a leather jacket casually slid into step with them, hands in pockets. His features were sharp, eyes alert but friendly.

“Nice to meet you guys. I work with the X-Men but I don’t live here full time. I stay with my mom at our place, so I won’t be hanging around the mansion much.”

Hakuno blinked, tilting her head. “So that’s why we didn’t see you around before. When did you arrive?”

“Just today. Came in for the mission.” Pietro shrugged as if cross-continental sprints were just afternoon errands.

Ritsuka smiled and extended a hand politely, calm but with the natural charm of someone who’s met hundreds of heroes and still respected each one.

“I figured you knew who we were, but introductions are important. I’m Ritsuka Fujimaru. This is Hakuno Kishinami and these are my companions, Karna and James Moriarty.”

Karna gave a nod, solemn and still. Moriarty, with his book and confident stride, smirked but said nothing for once.

Pietro hesitated, the motion uncharacteristic for someone who moved like the wind.

“...Pietro Maximoff. I go by my mom’s last name now… after my parents got divorced.”

Hakuno blinked innocently. “Who was your ex-father?”

Pietro looked away. “Erik Lehnsherr.”

There was a small pause.

Then Moriarty, never one to let the obvious hang in the air, let out a sharp breath. He already started to gather information about important things. So he knows this name very well.

“Isn’t he the leader of the Brotherhood? The mutant separatist terrorist organization?”

Pietro nodded. “Yeah. That’s him.”

There was silence. Even Karna, ever the stoic, looked thoughtful.

They all understood why Pietro's mother...might have chosen separation. Erik's ideology, his violent tactics… they weren’t the future anyone sane wanted for their child.

“The reason for their divorce is complicated and different family matter. You don’t need to know,” Pietro added quickly, defensive but calm. “Anyway, it was good meeting you guys. Take care.” He gave a nod and, without ceremony, vanished in a blur of silver.

Only Ritsuka and Hakuno were able to see his speed easily.

As the wind settled, the group kept walking.

Ritsuka glanced up at the moonlight. “We lost our chance to talk with her.”

Hakuno sighed beside him. “Yeah. If that explosion hadn’t happened… I think Jean would’ve cooperated. She won't pushing us away.”

“I did say it, didn’t I?” Moriarty twirled his book. “Luck matters. And ours ran out tonight.”

Hakuno gave a tiny, reluctant smile and gestured a silent you’re right with her hands.

Karna, arms folded, finally spoke. “We’ll try again tomorrow. But I don’t trust Charles Xavier. He may still try to force his way into Jean’s mind. That man walks a line between guidance and control.”

Hakuno, voice quiet but resolute, said, “Don’t worry. I already set a mental barrier around Jean’s thoughts before we left.”

Everyone stopped and looked at her.

“Wait,” Ritsuka said.

Hakuno smiled softly. “A non-intrusive one. Just enough to delay any psychic intrusion. It won’t hurt her...and it’ll dissolve if she wakes up or feels threatened. But it should keep Charles from doing anything rash until we talk to her tomorrow.”

Ritsuka blinked in surprise....then smiled.

“You did a good job.” He gently patted her head.

Hakuno turned her face slightly toward him, looking up with those wide brown eyes. A slight warmth reached her cheeks as she gave a bashful smile.

‘She’s cute,’ Ritsuka thought, before quickly clearing his throat and looking away.

Moriarty raised a brow with a knowing smirk but said nothing. Karna, ever focused, merely observed the interaction in silence.

They reached the street where James Moriarty hailed a taxi, tapping the roof with his cane as the vehicle pulled over.

“Come along, my apprentices,” he said theatrically, stepping in first.

Ritsuka helped Hakuno in, followed by Karna. The door shut, and the taxi pulled away from the mansion, headlights disappearing into the night.

---

 

Note: Sorry guys for late Upload. I went to see Thunderbolts movie. So you guess what. Movie is very good. It's surprising to know Marvel did a job with characters like them. I want to say more. But we can talk later.

Bad news guys, I won't be able to upload chapters regularly for 2 weeks because I have exams. I will try to post every 2 or 3 days a chapter when i have free time. So sorry about that.

Wanda is exist in the story but she is in Hydra hands from young age. I will tell her story in Ultron arc.

I am going to put Karna x Phoneix ship. I was surprised many liked this ship of mine. But this time I will definitely take more time and development with them. Phoenix won't fall for him instantly or anything. I will make it good story.

I have clear story in my mind. But I will take readers opinion mostly in future for changes. But the only two characters I want to write without readers opinion is Nick Fury and Ritsuka Fujimaru. I love them both.

Also the cast of x-mens are here so readers don't get confused.

Wolverine />
Ororo Munroe (Storm)
Rouge
Kitty Pryde
Piotr Rasputin (Colossus)
Kurt Wagner (Nightcrawler)
Betsy Braddock (Psylocke)
Bobby Drake (Iceman)
Jean grey
Scott Summers
Quicksilver
Remy Lebeau (Gambit)
Mystique
Jubilee
Charles Xavier

Okay see you later.

Chapter 15: Darkness

{Narrator POV}

The yellow streetlight bathed the city in a soft glow as Ritsuka Fujimaru walked ahead, hands in his coat pockets, posture a little more tense than usual. The taxi ride had been quiet, but now, as they neared their apartment building, something in the night air had shifted.

Then, at the street corner

A family was stopped near a convenience store. A blonde-haired little girl, no more than ten, looked up at her parents, holding onto a stuffed toy tightly. Her innocent blue eyes, curious and bright, locked briefly onto Ritsuka’s.

And in that instant

Ritsuka froze.

“...Gelda,” he whispered under his breath.

The others barely heard it. But Hakuno did. She looked at him sharply.

“Ritsuka?” she asked softly.

“It’s nothing,” he quickly said, voice barely masking the heaviness. His head lowered. He turned away fast...too fast.

Hakuno watched him walk ahead, shoulders hunched slightly, trying to make himself smaller under the streetlights.

They reached the apartment entrance. Ritsuka opened the door with a key swipe and immediately disappeared up the stairs.

Karna stood beside Hakuno, his crimson eyes calm but deep. “Master is still hiding many things from us. He always has.”

James Moriarty twirled his cane, his tone half-casual, half-knowing. “He acts like he’s fine. But his eyes betray the truth. The boy is wrapped in grief, and grief is a clever actor. It pretends to be strength.”

Hakuno clenched her hands.

“I thought I finally helped Ritsuka… that I was lifting his burdens. But I wasn’t able to… I failed.”

Her brows furrowed, a quiet anger blooming.....not toward him, but toward herself.

Karna, watching her, spoke gently.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking, Master Hakuno. But… Ritsuka has changed. He smiles more often when you’re with him. He still carries weight—but it doesn’t crush him the same way.”

He paused, thoughtful. “He wasn’t unhappy in Chaldea. But now… he breathes differently.”

James, pushing up his glasses, added sharply, “Even so… change isn’t always improvement. Not for someone like him.”

He met her eyes.

“Because in this world Ritsuka Fujimaru has no purpose.”

The word struck like a knife.
Hakuno flinched, wide-eyed.

“Purpose,” he repeated, slower, with that clinical coldness of a detective. “Back in Chaldea, he was the Master of Humanity. The Last Master. There was always a next crisis. A next war. Now? He’s just a boy in someone else’s world.”

Hakuno looked down.

James tilted his head. “He’s adrift. And he may not even realize it.”

Silence. Until....

“Thanks, guys,” Hakuno said, voice low but steady. Her fists relaxed.

Then she looked up, smiling...not a soft one, but one filled with resolve.

“I’ll talk to him. I’ll say what needs to be said.”

She turned and strode up the stairs with new purpose.

James watched her disappear into the hallway. “I hope she can say it.”

Karna gave a faint smile, hands behind his back. “She will.”

The two entered their rooms without another word.

----

(Ritsuka Fujimaru POV)

I rushed into the room and shut the door behind me like it was the only wall between me and the past.

Straight to the bed. I sat down hard, my body heavy, my chest… tighter than before. I gripped my shirt.

 “Gelda…”

The name slipped out of my mouth like a prayer, like a curse.

She was the girl I saw on the street...a blonde little thing with wide, curious eyes. The spitting image of her. The one from Lostbelt 2.

The one who called me “Mister” with the softest smile.

The one who held my hand and trusted me.

The one I killed.

Her image, too bright and too innocent, flashed in my mind—

—followed immediately by her lifeless body in my arms.

My throat tightened. My vision blurred.

“It had to be done,” they told me.

“For the future of Proper Human History,” they said.

But what does any of that mean to a dead child?

My breath hitched. My hands trembled. I felt dizzy.

I couldn’t breathe.

Then—

“—Mister, are you okay?”

That voice.

It echoed in my skull.

Soft. Curious. Innocent.

Gelda.

A hallucination. A memory. A phantom stitched into my soul.

I clutched my chest as if I could force the ache to stop.

Her voice wouldn’t leave. It repeated. Replayed.

Mocking. Comforting.

I couldn’t tell anymore.

I tried covering my ears.

I tried forcing it down.

I reached into my coat pocket and pulled out the cigarette box. The one I got from Dantes. 

I lit one. No lighter needed...I burned it to life with residual magical energy, just a flicker.

I dragged it in.

Smoke in.

Sanity out.

 “Just until I calm down…”

One.

Two.

Three.

I kept inhaling like the nicotine could burn away regret.

But the taste was bitter.

Everything was bitter.

“...Ah.”

I let the sound slip out, too empty to stop it.

And that’s when I saw her.

Hakuno.

She stood at the door. She didn’t say anything at first.

Her eyes

Tears welled up in them.

I froze.

The cigarette paused between my fingers.

I couldn't even bring myself to hide it.

She walked up. Quiet footsteps.

Sat beside me.

Close.

“Ritsuka,” she said gently. “Why are you still trying to endure the pain alone?”

I gave a small, fake smile. One of those smiles I’ve used hundreds of times. I’m good at them now.

She saw right through it.

 “By the way… are you a delinquent now? My kouhai’s secretly a delinquent?! Smoking behind my back? Seriously?”

Her voice tried to be playful. Her expression betrayed her.

The smile was forced. Her face was crumbling beneath it.

 “Why aren’t you answering…?.....hey, let me have that.”

She reached forward...without asking...and took the cigarette from my hand.

 “What? No...it’s not good for you,” I blurted, dumbly.

I dropped it and stomped it out.

But her eyes never left mine.

 “Does smoking make it better?”

That question....

So simple.

Her voice trembled.

And then… the tears came. From her.

My vision blurred again.

I didn’t even notice mine had been falling too.

“...Why are you crying?” Hakuno whispered. 

 "I'm-f-fine," I tried to say—but even I couldn’t buy that lie anymore.

I covered my face with one hand. Tried to wipe the tears away.

They kept falling.

And my heart… it wasn’t listening to my brain anymore.

I didn’t want her to see me like this.

Not her. Not anyone.

I’m supposed to be the Last Master of Chaldea. The one who saved humanity. Who faced gods. Alien Gods. Demon Pillars. Beasts. Timelines.

But no one ever told me what to do after I won.

No one told me how to live when there was nothing left to fight.

After all I did everything to get my life back. But I know I could never live normal life. 

All the children I killed. All the people I left behind in Lostbelts.

All the blood. All the choices.

I’m not a hero.

I’m just… alive.

That’s it.

And some days, even that feels wrong.

Hakuno was crying.

Her tears spilled down her cheeks like something sacred....and fragile....breaking in real time. And me?

I sat there. Frozen. A hollow statue of what used to be a person.

“What... what should I do now?” she whispered.

Her voice trembled. Her hands balled into fists, clenching the fabric of her skirt.

“I thought I could save you from pain... But I failed again. I know what you’re doing....hurting yourself, healing it with magecraft, pretending you’re okay. And now you’re smoking…”

She bit her lip, and lowered her head like she was ashamed of not being able to do more.

“I don’t know what I should do now...”

Her forehead gently rested against my chest. I didn’t move. I didn’t breathe.

All I could do was watch as the strongest person I knew...my senpai....fell apart in front of me.

 “Huaaang…”

Her arms wrapped around me, and her whole body shook.

She clung to me like I was something precious to her. 

Each sob she made tore into me like blades. I could feel her grief sink into my skin, into my soul.

 “What... what do I do about Ritsuka?” she cried again.

I felt her voice quiver through her body. She was breaking.

Breaking because of me.

“Ritsuka... Ritsuka... Ritsuka…”

The way she called my name wasn’t like anyone else.

She said it like I mattered.

Like I was still human.

Her body trembled as she wept, her voice a raw, helpless whisper in my arms.

 “Poor Ritsuka... what am I supposed to do... uaang…”

She was in agony.

And yet...so was I.

So much that I wanted to run. Disappear. Tear out my own memories just to stop the torment of her tears soaking into my chest.

But instead…

My arms moved.

I held her tighter.

Not because I deserved to.

But because I couldn’t stop myself.

 "I don't deserve this," I thought.

"I don't deserve her warmth, her care..."

But even knowing that, I clung to her like I would shatter without it.

Hakuno pressed her forehead deeper into me, burying herself in the broken spaces of my soul.

“Huaaang—”

Her sobs grew louder. My shoulder was drenched now.

And then my own tears spilled...silent, but relentless.

The cold air drifted in through the slightly opened window, carrying the sharp sting of cigarette smoke and winter frost. It didn’t matter.

Our bodies slowly leaned back, falling into the bed still wrapped around each other like broken dolls.

Hakuno trembled in my arms. Her breathing ragged.

And I…

…I finally spoke.

My voice cracked from the weight of everything I never said.

“I'm sorry for hiding.”

She didn’t respond. She just held me tighter.

“I killed them all. It’s all my sin.”

I clenched her small frame like it was the only thing anchoring me to Earth.

 “No one deserved to die like that. I know that. And it’s not like I’m saying I had no choice....no, I always had a choice.”

“And I made the worst ones.”

Every Lostbelt.

Every sacrifice.

Every innocent smile I snuffed out for a ‘future.’

“Whether it was by my command seals, by my Servants, by Chaldea’s machines or strategies .... It was me. My choice. My hand. My will.”

 “My choice to survive… took seven worlds.”

The weight of it collapsed inside my chest.

“It’s all my sins.”

I couldn’t stop the tears now. My voice shook, ragged and raw.

 “Sometimes I think all the pain I’ve endured isn’t even close to what they went through. The people who trusted me, the ones I had to destroy...”

“And that maybe... maybe I wasn’t saving humanity. Maybe I was just prolonging my own existence. One sin at a time.”

Hakuno didn’t say anything right away. But she didn’t let go either.

She held me like she’d never let go.

I felt her hand move to the back of my head. Gently, she pulled it down until my forehead rested against her chest.

The heartbeat I heard there wasn’t loud.

It was gentle.

And steady.

A rhythm of life. A reminder that I was still here.

 “Just rest on me,” she whispered.

Her voice still shook. But it was the most grounding thing I’d heard in ages.

I didn’t deserve her warmth.

I didn’t deserve her forgiveness. Her presence. Her tears.

But in that moment, she gave them to me anyway.

And in that small, fragile space between her heart and mine...

for just a moment...

I felt human again.

But

"You should let me suffer," I whispered, voice cracked, soaked in tears.

The words tasted bitter...like burnt ash and regret. I didn’t even know if I meant them… or if I just couldn’t carry the weight anymore.

Hakuno’s hand stilled mid-stroke across my hair.

Then...

“Stop the shit now, or I’ll beat you and hug you to death.”

Her voice was firm. A warning. No hesitation, no room for negotiation.

 “I know it feels like the worst thing in the world sometimes,” she added, gentler now. “But you don’t get to rot away on me. Not tonight.”

"...It’s lonely," I said, barely above a breath.

“You’ve been used to loneliness for a long time,” she replied. “But you’re not alone right now.”

"I can feel the darkness… when I’m alone," I said again, voice trembling. “It’s always there.”

“I know it,” she whispered. No denial. No easy platitudes.

I swallowed hard. My throat burned with unshed tears.

 “When you told me I had the right to be selfish,” I said, “and that I could love someone... I was happy.”

 “But then all the bad feelings came back. Crashing down.”

“Like a voice whispering that it’s all useless. That I’m not worth being loved. That I’ll only bring pain to whoever tries.”

Hakuno didn't speak. She just kept holding me, quietly, like I was something too precious to break again.

“It’s pathetic, isn’t it?” I whispered. “Someone like me… just a normal guy who tried to protect people. And in doing so... I made choices so cruel that I don’t even have the right to beg for forgiveness.”

 “I wasn’t even given the choice to beg for forgiveness. Fate didn’t care.”

 “I’m sorry,” I said. Then again, "I’m sorry."

And again. “I’m sorry…”

It spilled out of me like a dam breaking. The shame. The guilt. The names of the dead etched into my bones.

 “I don’t have any purpose in this world. I can feel them...those people I killed. They’re always standing behind me. Watching.”

 “Asking me... ‘What was the point of my death?’ ‘What do you live for now, Ritsuka Fujimaru?’”

I gripped her tighter.

“That’s why I tried to stop Hydra. To give myself some kind of purpose, even if it was selfish.”

I paused, and finally admitted—

“But it’s so hard, Hakuno…”

So damn hard.

I never wanted to be a killer. Not of dreams, not of people, not of worlds.

I never wanted to be the man with blood on his hands and empty words for the fallen.

 “I understand,” she finally said. Her voice didn’t waver. “We never really overcome the darkness. It’s impossible.”

“But we can move forward. And you’re already doing that, Ritsuka.”

 “Just—if you ever feel yourself slipping into that darkness again… promise me you’ll come to me.”

She pulled back just enough to look into my eyes.

“No, scratch that,” she said firmly. “I will come to you. No matter what. You won’t be alone.”

My throat tightened. I couldn’t speak.

I just nodded. Head against her chest. Letting her heartbeat steady the storm inside me.

Her hand came up and gently patted my head, lovingly. Her warmth soaked through the cracks.

 “You’ll find your purpose in this world, Ritsuka,” she said. “I know you will. You’ll find your answer.”

“Don’t fall back. You’ve come too far. And I’ll be right here, always.”

She meant every word.

And in that moment… I was bare before her. Not just my body—but my soul, spirit, thoughts, pain, fears, hopes, dreams.

That’s what it means to be naked. To be vulnerable.

To be loved.

In silence, we held each other.

Two people wounded beyond repair, but still trying to make something of the broken pieces.

And finally physically and mentally exhausted we closed our eyes and fell asleep in each other’s arms.

They deserved this rest.

 

---

Note: How is the chapter? Fuck i feel so shit and tired. Damn. It's sad and unfair Ritsuka feeling this all. 

I don't have energy to talk more after this emotional chapter And I have exams to prepare. So I say what I want to say.  

 I have important note. 

The theme of this story is about mental health awareness. It contains depression, loneliness, self worth, this will be most human fanfiction. 

This story have dark movements, mental breakdown, sad, 

Overall trying to find purpose is main theme. 

Yes, soon Optimus prime, Bumblebee, Batman, Naruto, Sasuke etc will appear in future arcs. And they all will go through same shit, depression, pain, and some of them will be broken. 

But they will try to overcome it and find purpose. 

Basically a story of bunch of depressed idiots find new purpose and overcome the problems. 

I love the quote about superhero according to Stan Lee's principals: A normal person with extraordinary powers and in extraordinary circumstances struggling to do the right thing in their everyday lives at great personal cost.

Damn, Ritsuka and Hakuno had best chemistry.

See you on Sunday. Bye, 

Chapter 16: The Laster Master

[ Ritsuka Fujimaru POV]

Darkness.

Not the kind born from a flicked switch or the setting of the sun, but something far more old, more horrifying. It wrapped around everything...him....like a burial shroud stitched by the stars.

It was cold.
Infinite.
But not empty.

There was no gravity, no up or down. No beginning. No end.
Just the void.
The lullaby of nothingness.
The pause between existence and annihilation.

And Ritsuka Fujimaru… was drifting within it.

He didn't resist.
He didn't want to.

Let me sleep.

The echoes of a thousand dying worlds, the screams of gods, the tears of people he'd killed with mercy or duty ....they all faded. The burdens that broke countless heroes had become his skin, his breath.

But now… it was all melting away.

He forgot Chaldea.
He forgot Da Vinci.
He forgot Mash.
He forgot Hakuno.
He even forgot himself.

And yet—

"Master."

The word echoed like a ripple through the stillness.

Ritsuka blinked.

Darkness peeled back, revealing himself falling. He didn't feel his weight, only the emptiness of his spirit soul. Below him… more black. But then....there was Abigail.

She was falling too, upside down relative to him, her arms outstretched as the stars bled violet light and whispers scratched at the edge of hearing.

"Master, don't listen to them!"

She looked desperate.

And then the screams returned.

He clutched his ears, heart pounding ...howling, echoing voices...voices too ancient, too wrong, crawling between thoughts.

"Azathoth is dragging you back into her," Abby warned, her hair floating like threads of void silk. "You need to act now! Please, use your Command Seals… summon me. My real self!"

The gap between them widened. She was reaching. He was falling too fast.

"Please!"

Ritsuka felt pain but he remembered the words of Hakuno.

'I promised to Hakuno'

His will gave him the strength to not get the madness of outer gods in his brain and corrupt his soul.

Ritsuka looked at his glowing Command Seals. Even in this impossible space, they burned bright across his hand.

"I summon you...Abigail Williams. Answer my call."

With that final command, the seals ignited.

Abby vanished in blinding white. And in her place came Abigail Williams, Foreigner-class, full-powered, eyes glowing with eldritch light, hair flowing like ink across the stars.

Tentacles whipped from her form, snapping through the abyss, and one wrapped tightly around Ritsuka's body....dragging him upward at impossible speed.

They crashed through a wall of fog that screamed like it was alive.

Then....
solid ground.

Ritsuka gasped as his boots hit the floor. He steadied himself, Abby withdrawing her limbs as they stood amid an eerie new world.

The sky above them swirled with cosmic rivers....like the Milky Way cut open, bleeding stars. Portals rippled open and closed, drifting across the sky. But these weren't normal dimensional tears....each shimmered with tentacles, whispering and blinking before vanishing into unknowable spaces.

The ground was fog. Not mist, but something living. It moved when they stepped.

"…What is this place?" Ritsuka asked, eyes scanning the impossible skyline.

Abby stood quietly beside him, her dress fluttering despite the stillness.

"Master… this is your domain," she said.

Ritsuka blinked. "What?"

"You don't remember, but this space belongs to you. You know the truth that master can be summoned in any class. With Grand status. A throne you never claimed in our world. The realm born from what you've become after coming to this world."

He turned to her sharply.

"Abby, what do you mean?"

She hesitated, eyes soft.

"You already know, deep down. You're the Grand Foreigner, Master. The only human who has stood before outer gods and walked away unchanged… but also… not entirely human anymore."

She placed her hand on his hand.

"You are a vessel of Azathoth, the dreaming madness at the center of reality. And this...this place...is the fragment of the void within your soul and her."

Silence fell.

Ritsuka closed his eyes.
And for a moment… he didn't panic.

'…So that's why I've been slipping in and out of dreams. Why I've been waking in dream singularities in past. Why sometimes I can hear things which no-one can hear'

He opened his eyes.

"Makes sense. I was wondering how I kept getting pulled out of normal space in past."

He said it calmly. Like someone who had seen worse because he is.

"I and Hakuno are safe from her for now," he added. "That's all that matters."

Abby looked at him with warmth and pride. And then—

"But don't relax too much, master . She never wakes, but she always pulls. She'll try to drag you down again and again."

Ritsuka smirked.

"Another Outer God trying to collect me? List grown now."

Abby pouted, tentacles coiling slightly.

"I won't let that blind, sleeping old thing take you, Master. I'm your Foreigner. You belong to me."

He laughed quietly, hands in his pockets.

"Of course. Who else could navigate this madness but you, Abby?"

---

(Ritsuka POV)

"Anyway… where are we, Abby?" I asked, rubbing my temple. I didn't want to spiral down again. Not right now.

Abby tilted her head, her expression cheerful… almost too cheerful for where we were.

"We're currently standing on the surface of Azathoth's hand, Master."

"...Great."

That explained the cosmic scale. The sky that looked like shattered galaxies. The fog that felt alive. That also meant...

"We need to leave this place. I'd rather not find out what happens if Azathoth twitches in her sleep."

Abby gave a soft laugh, spinning slightly as if dancing to some unknown melody.

"That's up to you, Master. This realm responds to you because… well, technically, you are the vessel. Azathoth's vessel."

I rubbed the back of my neck. 'I really didn't sign up for being an eldritch god's thermos. Hopefully she isn't after my body.'

"Even if it's sealed, that presence is a part of you, Master. And right now, you're… projecting. Like a mental plane...but a part of her's."

I exhaled slowly, steadying myself.

"Alright… So if it's my projection, then all I have to do is burn mana until the connection breaks and I wake up."

"Exactly," Abby beamed. "That, or fall deeper in… and never come back. Either works~."

"…Not funny."

I placed a hand over my heart, preparing to release mana. I didn't want to linger. But then… a stupid idea struck me. And I grinned.

"Wait. If this place is keyed to me… then technically, I should be able to invite someone here. Just as a test."

Abby blinked. "Huh?"

"Let's bring Hakuno's soul here," I said. "Might as well turn this trip to madness into a romantic eldritch picnic. She was the first person I summoned when I landed in this new world after all."

I meant it half-seriously, half-sarcastically. But Abby just smiled.

"Sure~ That sounds like fun. I'll get the tea ready~!"

As she twirled, I activated my Savior-class authority, the subtle divine light from my Saint Graph flaring… but something was off.

"…Abby?"

"Yes, Master?"

"I… might've messed up."

"What do you mean?"

I frowned, stepping back as I felt the wrong sensation echo through my circuits.

"My class isn't functioning properly here. My connection to my skills is all jumbled. I tried to summon Hakuno, but... something went wrong."

I looked down.

The fog was condensing. Shadows rising, humanoid shapes forming from the mist.

"Abby. Into the shadow."

Without a word, Abby's body slipped into my shadow, her tentacles folding behind her like the snap of a blade.

The fog pulsed.

And from it

 

---

[Latveria, Dr. Doom POV]

I walked through Castle Doom's reinforced corridor, my cape swaying behind me.

"Boris."

"Yes, my Lord?"

"Ensure I am not disturbed. I am entering isolation training."

Boris nodded. He was more than a servant. A man I trusted.

"And the man with Vibranium?"

"I will interrogate him tonight. If he holds secrets of Vibranium, I will make him speak the truth."

I entered my chamber, sealing the door behind me with my own coded wards.

And yet...just as I turned...

Fog.

It crept beneath my cloak. I activated countermeasures, but it was too fast.

"What is this?!"

Before I could activate my magic matrix, my vision spun...and my soul was ripped away, leaving my armored body to slump. This shouldn't be possible, I need improve my Armor again.

---

[Kamar-Taj, Ancient One POV]

The Time Stone spun in my palm. It has always shown me possibilities. Futures branching like fractals.

And now?

Nothing.

Not black. Not white.

Just… static.

"This is not chaos. It is fate," I murmured.

Something was disturbing time itself. Not hiding from it....interfering with it.

I opened a portal to peer into the threads.

But suddenly...

A Fog.

Unnatural.

"Who dares...."

Then nothing.

My soul was gone.

 

---

[Tokyo, Sakura Tohsaka POV]

"Hmm hmm hmm~♪"

I gently brushed my hair in front of the mirror in my cozy Tokyo apartment. Being a daughter of World Richest Dad in the world wasn't that bad. I had followers, expensive items, and my Best dad.

But I feel something missing in my life, like a void.

"It would be so good if I have a Mutant power of telekinesis, So I don't have to do my physical work."

I looked at the mirror. I felt Envy for my future husband to get a beautiful lady like me. Hope we meet soon.

"Would be nice if something exciting happened though," I yawned.

Fog.

"Oh ahhhh. That's not what I mean."

Before I could blink, my soul was drawn out....my body slumping in the chair like a doll.

 

---

(Narrator POV)

A gray fog hung heavy like centuries of silence, woven with the chill of the unknowable.

Sakura Tohsaka stirred, her violet eyes blinking as her vision returned. Her first instinct was confusion...her body intact, mind untouched, yet… everything around her screamed wrong.

"Where the hell am I…?" she muttered, brushing her hair with instinctive grace, even amidst cosmic horror.

Across the fog, two figures came into focus. A bald woman in ancient robes and a man in armor that gleamed with pride and menace.

The Ancient One. Doctor Doom.

Sakura's eyes widened in disbelief.

"No way... that's Doom! I saw him in News."

Before any of them could piece things together, a fourth presence stepped forward....emerging from the mist as though the world itself bent for him.

Dressed in a clean black suit with a loosened tie over a white shirt, his dark eyes glinted with awareness far beyond his years. The fog danced around him, not touching him. His expression was unreadable....but sharp.

It was Ritsuka Fujimaru.

---

[Ritsuka POV]

I stared, dumbfounded, as the fog solidified… and from it emerged three figures.

A man with his Green cape billowing even here, stood like an iron statue.

A bald women with calm but confused, scanning her surroundings.

And

Japanese girl sitting up dazed, looking around with a mildly amused grin.

"What… the hell?" I whispered.

Are those people who going to be Allies of Humanity in Future? I accidentally Summoned them who have the potential to become the allies of humanity. For now I only Summoned 3 people.

"You Doom!" Ancient One hissed sharply, pointing with a blazing hand of light. "You've got a lot of gall standing here after stealing from my sanctum!"

"I only took the Darkhold," Doom said casually, folding his arms. "Knowledge belongs to the worthy. Your students who tried to stop me are worthless."

"And you killed them!"

"They were in the way."

They raised their hands, preparing to strike
....spells sparking between fingers.

I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Of course, I shouldn't expect I will summon normal guys, do we."

Meanwhile, the purple-haired girl blinked as if this was a dream.

"Is that really Doom? No one said he have powers like mutant. Is that....wait, is that... a really handsome guy in a suit is from my hometown!?" her mind raced.

I caught her staring. She quickly turned away, pretending to adjust her sleeve.

I narrowed my eyes, watching her.

'She has the same facial signature as BB… Sakura 5 or Parvati… or Durga…Kama ..no, wait, it's a parallel version of Host body.'

Time to use Wisdom of Humanity.

A golden glow shimmered faintly in my eyes. The information flowed in… and I froze.

'Sakura Tohsaka. Civilian identity. Doesn't know her true heritage. Daughter of The Hand organisation...the same ninja organization that uses an ancient Dead Dragon's corrupted remains to achieve immortality for centuries. And I heard about this hand, when I came to this world from that hydra offer with Big chest'

'The Hand… uses Dragon dead body. So that dragons exists here too. They've weaponized as potions through draconic remains for Eternal life… I need to get to Japan soon.'

I felt anger for thinking about Eternal life.

'Time to burn that shit to ash in Japan of this world'

I clenched my fists.

'I think I hate who doesn't understand the essence of life and death… wait! Let's not think about them now'

My thoughts were interrupted by Doom and Ancient One still squabbling over magical ethics.

'Seriously. As if Morgan, Tonelico, or Aesc wouldn't have wiped the floor with both of them by now. This world's top mages are… yeah, not even close to my wives.'

A proud smile slipped across my lips. Even in the chaos of distortion, my wives still lived rent-free in my thoughts.

Then I spoke..

"Silence."

it wasn't just a word. It carried something.
A command that echoed through the fog, through the bones of gods and ghosts alike.

Even Doctor Doom and The Ancient One… froze.

Not because I cast a spell. But because something deeper in this place...the hand of Azathoth—obeyed me. Which surprised me too.

Their magic failed. Their power collapsed inward, as if their very concepts were... unrecognized.

Then the air changed.

A dark blue aura began to bleed out of my body like ink in water. It shimmered like the night sky, yet felt heavier than gravity.

"Wh-What's that thing coming out of you…?"
Sakura whispered in Japanese, half in awe, half in fear.
Her voice trembled as she covered her mouth.

"Who are you to dare summon Doom himself?" Doom growled, clenching his metal fist.

"Why did you bring us here?" The Ancient One asked, her voice low and sharp. She looked around. 'Even I… cannot access the Dark Dimension here.'

I didn't answer.

Instead, I raised my hand slightly.

With a soft hum, a long bronze table materialized from the ground, stretching through the fog like a divine banquet hall.
Ten high-backed chairs lined each side. Each one shimmered with red constellations...not from Earth, not from any reality.
Unmapped stars. Forgotten outergods.

Even I was caught off guard.

'I was going to use Circe's spell to make simple chairs… but this… this isn't my spell at all. Is this realm responding to my thoughts?'

This space was deeper than I realized. I'd have to test its limits later.

I stepped forward and motioned to the seats.

"We can talk," I said. "Let's not waste energy arguing."

Sakura slowly sat down, her eyes never leaving me. She studied me like I was some forbidden anime character who just stepped into the real world.
She blushed slightly and muttered,

"Are you a mutant…?" then gasped, realizing she was getting too familiar, and covered her mouth again.

Meanwhile, Yao, the Ancient One, narrowed her eyes.

'He's not in any timeline I've seen. He's connected to Outer Gods, yet his existence disrupts the flow of fate. And the girl, Sakura... the one who will one day become host for the Mind Stone… He's trying to influence destiny itself. I must act, before this spirals beyond balance.'

Doom, always unreadable, simply crossed his arms.

"You wear the face of a mortal," he said coldly. "But you speak as one above us. Reveal yourself infornt of Doom."

I smiled gently. This guy have Pride issues. But I understood him better than anyone after learning his history.

I leaned back in my seat, tapping the bronze table with two fingers...tap… tap… tap...each echo like a metronome inside a dying god's dream.

Then, I laced my fingers together and rested my chin on them, looking across the table with calm precision.

"You may address me as…"

I let the fog linger around us for a moment longer.

Let the silence coil into suspense.

Then, finally.

"The Last Master."

 

----

Note: How is the chapter? Finally, Abby joined the story.

I brought Doom and Ancient one to the story, much earlier than og script. Also you will see different version Doom in future when I add Avengers Doomsday movie. Let's not talk about it. Anyway, are you surprised about Doom and Yao entry in the story. Also Ancient one doesn't know Ritsuka because he is anomaly who is interfering with the fate and that's why time stone couldn't able to project future possibilities.

Ofcourse this will change when Dr. Strange will join the story. Only he can see the future. You will understand the reason later. don't ask me about this topic.

As for Sakura, she isn't the sakura of fate but a alternate version of Marvel version. Who didn't go the shit her fate version went through. No rin or Shinji exist here. Only one daughter for her father. She is my oc Sakura and another heroine for Ritsuka. After all Ritsuka is best husband material any girl can dream so this sakura gets best husband. And this is my story in the end. This Sakura have similar way of thinking of fate version but she is totally different. You can already can see it.

Also Azathoth will have main role in whole story until the end. Even if she won't appear in the story.

And yes I took inspiration from Lotm, which is my main inspiration for OG script too. But in past I didn't completely read the Lotm novel but this time I know how to make my story good. All Eldritch gods storyline are my fav.

That's why I made my story in slow progression. Because Lotm taught me so many things. Hope you like it.

With this New power up, Ritsuka is officially one of the TOP 5 Strongest characters in the story, if Ritsuka learn how to full control over Azathoth Hand realm.

Can't wait to write next chapter but you have to wait again. Hope you got it.

Chapter 17: Frist meeting

(Narrator POV)

Ritsuka broke into a sudden laugh, holding up both hands as if caught mid-prank.

“Just kidding,” he said casually, the weight of the moment dropping like a curtain.

“I’m Fujimaru Ritsuka.”

Sakura blinked. Her tense expression softened instantly.

“Eh? That’s your real name?” she asked, tilting her head. “You had me thinking you were some James bond…”

Ritsuka scratched the back of his head.

‘She’s not wrong, technically…I guess’

Meanwhile, Doctor Doom and The Ancient One (Yao) didn’t move. Their eyes remained locked on Ritsuka.

“…Alright then, I'm Yao and he is doom. So Ritsuka,” Yao finally said, her tone composed but not unkind, “why did you summon all of us without consulting us?”

She gestured subtly toward Sakura, who still looked a bit too confused to be alarmed.

Ritsuka paused.

‘I can’t just say it was an accident. Then again, most of my accidents have been fate dressed in chaos… like Joining Chaldea, meeting Mash... becoming Master... even coming to this world.’

His expression steadied. The smile faded into a confident neutrality.

‘This meeting might be fate too. But I still don’t trust them fully yet. I had this feeling, No, I'm sure, my life will change differently in this new world.’

He took a breath.

“To explain why I brought you guys here,” he began, “I need to explain a bit about myself. I’m not from this world originally. I came here because... fate called me.”

‘Technically, it was an accident, but it still counts.’

Doom raised a brow beneath his mask. Yao folded her arms but listened quietly.

“Since arriving here, I’ve tried to understand the threats lurking beneath the surface. I summoned the three of you here because I believe you’re capable to help me to stop what’s coming...directly or indirectly. So... I apologize for dragging you in without permission.”

He bowed slightly...earnest and humble.

“What? Wait wait wait,” Sakura interrupted, raising her hand like a student. “Are you… like… an alien or something?”

Ritsuka blinked.

‘Right. It’s still 2003. Sci-fi movies about aliens are more common than multiverse theory.’

Before he could answer, Yao stepped in.

“You can think of him as an agent of balance,” she said. “Someone who travels where supernatural events threaten the world, and handles them... accordingly.”

“So... like a Agent of Mysteries.” Sakura nodded, starting to get into it.

‘What a way to say he is jobless now.’Sakura thought herself.

“...Sure,” Ritsuka gave up explaining deeper lore. “Close enough.”

“Tch. I’m not interested in heroics,” Doom scoffed, tap the table, cloak brushing the fog. “The world doesn’t need saving. It needs order. And I intend to rule it.”

Sakura leaned over and whispered herself. ‘He’s super full of himself, huh?’

Yao sighed.“You intend to rule it, yes. But ruling through fear and conquest is not the same as saving it. You speak of salvation without understanding what people need.”

“Spoken like a monk who hides behind temples,” Doom shot back.

Ritsuka clapped his hands gently once.

“Enough guys.”

They quieted.

“To be clear,” Ritsuka said, voice calm but firm, “I haven’t decided to let you join me. Trust goes both ways.”

His eyes narrowed slightly.

“But I will save this world. Not alone, but I’ll do what I must.”

He turned slightly, inner thoughts blooming quietly‘So far I have seen 4 Main problems. Hydra,… the D’Bari are arriving on earth… the Hand is operating through shadows in Japan and had connection to old dead dragon body… and Jean Grey is awakening the Phoenix. Phoenix is the biggest threat, but maybe Hakuno and I can still reach her.’

Yao observed him carefully.

‘So he is aware of the stakes. He’s not just blindly confident… but grounded, experienced.’

Yao misunderstood that he was talking about all future threats of this world. Mainly the darkness which devour the creation.

This may be blessing or cruse for Ritsuka because he could never imagine the problems he will face everyday in near future. But again he is the Last protector of humanity. He will still save the world in the end.

“Are you sure you can handle ALL OF THIS?” Yao asked.

“I’ll save as many as I can,” Ritsuka replied without hesitation. “Just like I always have. Even if I stumble... I won’t stop walking forward.”

Yao gave a small, approving nod.

‘He may not be from this world, but his heart is in the right place. Maybe he’s not the harbinger I feared…’

Doom didn’t answer. But he didn’t scoff again either.

“You are a fool,” Doom declared, his voice heavy with disdain.

Ritsuka didn’t flinch. He merely gave a tired, resigned smile.

“Yes,” he replied, his voice calm. “I’m a fool who doesn’t belong in this era.”

A sharp silence followed.

“Whatever,” Doom scoffed, folding his arms. “Doom doesn’t waste time on the nonsense of fairytale. I build legacies. I command nations. I make history. I don’t need this.”

Sitting confidently, Doom’s arrogance clung to him like armor. His voice echoed with the weight of monarchs past.

Ritsuka just watched him.

‘He’s not completely wrong. But the way he clings to his strength… it’s the same as those who fear weakness.’

Instead of arguing, Ritsuka gently rapped his knuckle once more on the table’s edge, his gaze steady.

“You want to leave, that’s fine. But how about we make something useful of this strange gathering? A fair exchange of information. Something that benefits all of us.”

‘Gathering Information is important after all ’Ritsuka thought himself

Yao’s eyes narrowed with interest.

“What do you propose?”

“Simple. We each have knowledge the others don’t. I’m not asking for secrets. Just… pieces that might matter later on the world. Fair trade.”

Yao leaned back slightly, thoughtful.

‘That’s dangerous... but fair. And if I don’t participate, I’ll be left behind.’

But Doom… remained unmoved.

“I turned Latveria from a grave of stone into a kingdom of diamonds. I don’t share. Doom takes what he needs.”

A soft, defeated sigh came from across the table.

Sakura tighten her hand slowly, like a student in a very awkward classroom.

‘Umm… does he even hear himself talk? He sounded like depressed lonely kid who refuse to be friends with others.’

Ritsuka coughed into his hand to cover a smile.‘ Doom really might beat King Gilgamesh in an ego contest.’

Yao raised a brow, then scoffed.

“Your ego is a garden of blooming nonsense, Doom. You rule like it’s still 1200 BC. A tyrant with delusions of nobility. North Korea would blush at your regime.”

Doom’s mask turned slowly toward her, the air around him crackling faintly with rising irritation.

“Do not compare Doom’s perfection to your crumbling temples and trash place, old woman.”

He slammed his metal hand onto the table.

Even Sakura jumped.

Ritsuka, unbothered, leaned back with a grin.

Sakura meanwhile raised both hands nervously.

“Okay… I think… I’m just gonna say this Ritsuka, you probably summoned me by accident, right? I mean...I don’t blame you, but I think I’m like… the 4th wheel here.”

‘Honestly I feel like I'm the only normal person here. I just want to go home and cook something instead ’

She gave a sheepish smile.

“I can’t follow half of what you guys are talking about. And I’m just a normal girl. A normal one. I just want to go back to my life.”

Ritsuka’s smile faded a bit. Her honesty reminded him of someone.

Mash.

He turned to her gently, bowing his head slightly.

“...I’m sorry. This won’t happen again. You didn’t deserve to be dragged into this.”

Sakura blinked, surprised by the sincerity. She quickly nodded, feeling awkward.

But then Doom spoke again.

“Then remove her. Kill her. She’s useless here.”

Sakura froze as she backed up slightly.

“W-Wait, I’m still young! Don’t do this to me!”

‘Is he serious?!’

Ritsuka scraped back as he stood in one smooth movement.

His tone darkened firm, commanding.

“We don’t do killing here.”

The aura around him shimmered faintly, that same dark-blue energy rising like waves.

Doom glared. He did not speak, but he did not press either.

Sakura slumped with relief, her hand on her chest.

“Thanks… you guys are scary sometimes, but at least Ritsuka was not that scary.”

Yao smirked faintly, watching the dynamic unfold. Ritsuka was clearly more than he appeared.

The eldritch mists had quieted. The tension from before now replaced with flickers of curiosity and faint possibility.

As Yao, the Ancient One put her hands on table calmly. Her eyes, old as stars yet sharp as razors, focused not on Doom or Ritsuka… but on Sakura.

“I can teach magic,” Yao said, folding her hands with deliberate poise.

Ritsuka blinked, surprised. He tilted his head slightly.

‘Me? Learning magic? I never had much talent with proper magecraft, and I relied on the Servants far more than spell circles or rituals.’

He was interested. But hesitant. He knew himself well magic had never come easy.

Sakura, however, leaned forward, her violet eyes shimmering.

“Really? You mean… like, actual magic card tricks?”

Yao smiled faintly. She turned to Ritsuka and said,

“Would you remove the restriction? I’ll show her a glimpse.”

Ritsuka nodded.

He didn’t even need to speak this time. The moment he agreed in his thoughts, the unseen seal that limited magic in the area vanished like fog in the wind.

‘This place… really does respond to what I think,’ he realized. ‘ I'm sure of it now. I will test this later.’

A warm light appeared beside Yao. She raised one hand and began drawing glowing golden lines in the air. The lines twisted and curved until they formed a perfect, pulsing circle inscribed with runes.

It hovered in the air between her and Sakura, humming like a living star.

“This is a basic First Circle,” Yao explained. “With it, even a normal human can generate a small barrier, manipulate temperature, or repel spiritual entities. A trained mind and focused spirit are all that’s required. Magic, in our world, is not inherited bloodline but discipline, will, and resonance.”

Sakura stared at it with her mouth slightly open, eyes wide.

“That’s… that’s amazing.”

Ritsuka narrowed his gaze slightly. Yao was focused too intently on Sakura.

‘Why does she want Sakura, specifically, to learn? But Her magic is totally different from my world. Could I learn this magic?’

He turned his gaze to Sakura. Her soul was bright. Too bright.

Yao, meanwhile, continued her thoughts internally:

‘If I guide her now… perhaps she’ll be ready. The Mind Stone will seek a new host one day when That 'Alien' guy gives free will to those stones. And Mephisto definitely try to come after Wanda…and Sakura. Maybe Ritsuka will guide her into right direction this time, if Sakura learns magic and strengthens her spirit with Ritsuka... she might not fall like how she fallen in other timelines.’

She looked at Ritsuka as well.

‘This possibility… it only occurred because he exists in this timeline. A man out of place, changing fate by simply being. One of a million timelines, and I’ve found myself inside his mistake. Or perhaps, his miracle.’

Yao’s lips curved ever so slightly.

Not smug. Not arrogant. But satisfied...as though another chess piece had been moved exactly where she wanted.

Sakura sat straight, hands nervously pressed on the table. The hum of Yao’s magic still echoed softly in the air.

Ritsuka watched silently, his amber eyes calm but clouded with thought.

‘Why does she look so damn much like Xavier when he tried to pitch me that whole “School for Gifted Children” speech… that same smiling recruiter face every damn salesman wears right before they offer you a loan or scam offers.’

He resisted the urge to sigh.

‘Still… this choice belongs to Sakura. Not me. I’ve seen too many people robbed of their agency. If I interfere just because I’m worried, I’m no different than the fate that’s haunted me.’

He closed his eyes briefly.

‘All I can do now… is guide. Watch. And be there when it matters.’

Then

“Can magic…” Sakura’s voice trembled, softer than a whisper. “Can it bring people back from a coma?”

Everyone at the table went still. Her eyes shimmered with quiet desperation.

Yao’s answer came too smoothly.

“Of course we can. It’s simply a matter of spiritual alignment. If the soul hasn’t passed on… we can reach it.”

Ritsuka narrowed his gaze.

‘Too smooth. That wasn’t a promise, it was bait. Yao’s playing something deeper here. She knew that question would come. If only I have enough mana I would learn information of Yao, I will try later.’

Even so, he didn’t speak. Not yet.

Doom scoffed.

“I didn’t know Kamar-Taj lowered itself to the level of streetcorner faith-healers and desperate psychics.”

Yao, still smiling, replied, “We’re the last line between this Earth and the beings beyond comprehension. We protect what people like you break.”

Then quietly, with venom she added:

“Perhaps you should ask us for help with your mother’s soul.”

Doom’s hand twitched.

“Doom… begs for no one.”

The flames of old fury sparked in his eyes. Yao had hit a nerve. On purpose.

‘Stubborn disciple of Morgan,’ Yao thought, suppressing a smirk. ‘Your pride remains your chain.’

Sakura smiled, hopeful.

“Thank you. I’ll join. I want to become a mage. If I can speak to my mom again, I’ll do anything.”

Yao gracefully slid a simple card across the table. The front read:

“The Ancient Sanctum – Kamar-Taj”
On the back: a Tibetan address and a phone number that wasn’t supposed to exist.

Ritsuka looked at the card, then at Sakura.

‘So she really decided. That’s her step forward. But something’s still off.’

His sixth sense told him that something is off but he can't tell what it was.

Then Sakura finally spoke her truth.

“My mom… she went into a coma when I was nine. No cause. No damage. Doctors said her brain activity was off the charts, like she was… dreaming.”

She swallowed hard.

“But I can feel her. In my dreams. I always hear her calling my name. Crying. It hurts.”

Ritsuka’s heart ached. He felt that he was close to the clue for his uneasy feeling.

He instinctively reached for his Wisdom of Humanity skill wanting to learn more, to see into Sakura’s mother.

But....

“—Tch.”

No mana. He was completely drained from the earlier summons. He forgot the reason why he summon them in accident.

‘Damn it.’

Unknown to the others, Doom had pieced it together. The moment he heard “dreams,” the puzzle locked into place.

‘A soul removed. A body left behind. It’s him. Mephisto.’

The Lord of Lies. The Demon of Deals.

‘He already took my mother. Now She’s walking the same path. Her mother’s not sleeping....her soul’s burning in that hell realm.’

But Doom said nothing.

Because it wasn’t his problem.

Because he already lost his mother long ago… and this girl was not his to save.

And then—

A sharp pulse of pain stabbed through his temples.

‘It’s starting now…’ Ritsuka thought as he held his head.
‘My connection to Azathoth hand… the weight of that thing’s power… it’s slipping out of sync.’

He felt that his invisible connection with the hand of azathoth and grayish-white fog was beginning to falter.

He winced, but forced a composed smile.

“Every Saturday. Three in the afternoon. Try to be alone during that time,” he said calmly, hiding the turbulence behind his voice. “I’ll try to summon you again. Maybe plan ahead for leave, so no one notices you falling into sleep from the real world mid-coffee suddenly.”

Sakura blinked, then smiled sweetly. Her shoulders relaxed, her nerves finally calming.

“I appreciate it, Fujimaru-kun,” she said with a soft bow. “My father worries a lot… I’ll plan around it. Thanks for being so considerate.”

Ritsuka nodded.

He turned to Doom next, his gaze firm, but respectful.

“Mr. Doom. I know you’re uncooperative, and probably already calculating fifty ways to use this group for your ends. But still… I appreciate you. As one of the founding members of this group, I hope your genius helps us save this world.”

Doom’s metallic fingers tapped once on the armrest. A long pause followed.

‘This guy is smooth talker.’

But in the end, he gave a simple reply

“The moment this group is no longer useful, Doom will leave.”

It wasn’t a rejection. It was a declaration. And more importantly… it was Doom’s version of agreement.

Ritsuka smirked to himself.

‘Well… I’ll take that as a "see you next week."’

He lifted his hand and gently canceled the tether with his command seals. A faint shimmer flickered across Doom’s body and just like that, the monarch of Latveria vanished from the mist.

Sakura exhaled like she had been holding her breath for an hour.

“Goodness… I was so nervous to be near Doom. I kept thinking, ‘What if I say something dumb and he erases me from existence with his eyes?’”

Ritsuka chuckled. “That would be a valid concern.”

Sakura laughed too, brushing a strand of purple hair behind her ear.

“Well, I’ll do something to reach Nepal. No matter what, I’ll be there next Saturday.”

‘I want to learn magic. I want to find the cure … for my mother.’

Ritsuka nodded.

“See you then.”

With a gesture, the fog curled around her. And Sakura disappeared.

Now only one figure remained.

Yao. The Ancient One.

She stood with that ever-present, unreadable calm.

Ritsuka's eyes sharpened.

“You’re hiding,” he said flatly.

Yao gave a gentle smile. “No comment.”

But her thoughts ran deeper:

‘His instincts are dangerous… I must not let him discover that the Mind Stone may seek Sakura as a host. Not now. Not yet I trust him.’

She turned to leave until a single word stopped her.

“Phoenix?”

Yao froze.

Her smile faltered for just a second before returning.

“That’s an X-Men matter. They’ll handle it.”

Her tone was polite. Her words were clinical.

But the undertone was lethal.

“Though… they may have to sacrifice a few things. That’s how the Phoenix works.”

Ritsuka didn’t respond immediately. He only stared at her, weighing her every breath.

‘She knows more than she’s saying. Something bad is coming. Sacrifice? Whose? Jean? Xavier? Or… someone else?’

Yao bowed respectfully.

“Good evening, Last Master.”

With that, he released her tether. The final soul thread dissipated, leaving Ritsuka alone in the vast gray fog...now dimming, now melting.

As for Ritsuka, he felt himself turning heavy rapidly.

“Master, it's time for you to wake up. I will stay in your mind. I have important job... which I promised to uncle Dantes. Sorry for not joining in your journey this time. But protecting you is more important than my enjoyment.”

Ritsuka heard Abby voice as he closed his eyes. His surroundings turned fleeting as his eyes met darkness before changing into dazzling morning sunlight.

 

---

(Narrator POV)

As the golden morning sunlight poured into the quiet apartment, dust motes floated lazily through the air, catching the light like fireflies. The faint chirping of birds outside was the only sound accompanying the serene rise of day.

And there, amidst the stillness, was Ritsuka Fujimaru, wrapped in a warm, sleepy embrace with Hakuno Kishinami.

His body lay against hers, head resting softly on her chest, his breath syncing with the gentle rhythm of her heartbeat. Her arms remained tightly wound around him even in sleep, like she never wanted to let him go.

‘So… it really happened,’ Ritsuka thought as he stared at the window.
‘I summoned Abby… and then Doom, and the Ancient One… and Sakura… all from this world. But my mana’s depleted… I need time to recover.’

He flexed his fingers and saw the fading remnants of his Command Seals. Still glowing faintly, but drained just like him.

Letting out a quiet sigh, he glanced at the small analog clock on the wall.

“Same time passed here,” he murmured to himself. “That’s good.”

After a long while, he suddenly let out a sigh and said “I guess, I really can't use that Mysterious Azathoth hand however I wish. Probably because I'm not foreigner class servant.”

“I should try to go that place when I recover my mana.”

Then his eyes drifted back down… to her.

Her face was peaceful. Eyes closed, breath soft, lips gently parted in sleep. The faintest blush colored her cheeks, and her brown hair was slightly messy from their shared slumber. She looked so real, so alive, so close.

Ritsuka then remembered what happened yesterday. He blushed a little.

‘She’s… more beautiful now,’ Ritsuka thought.

‘Kissing her cheek wouldn’t be wrong, right? Just a little…’

He leaned forward hesitant, gentle. But just as he was about to kiss her cheek…

She stirred.

Her eyes fluttered open and in the exact same moment, she turned her head and their lips met.

A soft shock ran through Ritsuka’s body. The warmth of her lips. The sweetness of morning breath mixed with the scent of cherry blossom shampoo. The unexpected softness. The stillness that followed.

He froze.

She blinked.

Then smiled.

“...Mmm,” she teased with a sleepy smirk. “If you keep being this adorable, Ritsuka-kun… we’ll end up doing more than kissing.”

Ritsuka blinked rapidly, cheeks flushing red.

“I-It was an accident—! I just—I didn’t mean to—!”

He didn’t get to finish.

Hakuno leaned in again and kissed him.

Properly this time.

Her lips moved with warmth and sincerity, but also confidence. Her body pressed into his, and her fingers found his hand, intertwining with his as she deepened the kiss. His eyes widened, then slowly closed. She tasted like honey and springtime.

When she finally pulled away, she leaned her forehead against his, giggling softly.

“You can stop pretending to be strong with me, you know,” she whispered. “You’re my precious boyfriend. You’re safe here. You’re allowed to just be… Ritsuka.”

His heart stung. In a good way.

He swallowed, but couldn’t find the words.

“Stop teasing me like—”

Another kiss silenced him.

This time slower, softer. Full of things neither of them had ever dared to say aloud.

‘She’s being so forward today…’ Ritsuka thought, dazed.

‘Opening up our hearts to each other yesterday has completely changed her. Is this… okay?’

But he didn’t resist. How could he?

In her arms, he felt her warmth.

He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her back.

No regrets. No fear. Just love.

They stayed like that, in the morning silence. Hearts racing, bodies pressed together. Just the two of them lost in each other. In their own world.

Eventually, Hakuno chuckled.

“You’re such a good kisser when you stop overthinking.”

He hid his face in her shoulder.

“I wasn’t overthinking…”

She giggled again and kissed the top of his head.

“Mmhm. Sure, Ritsuka.”

And there, in each other’s arms, they stayed simply as two people in love.

 

---

Note: Guys guess what my exams are over. Yesssss. Finally I'm free for now.

Anyway, I will try to post chapters regularly.

How is the chapter? How is this meeting? Did you like how Both doom and Yao roasting each other?

Doom not going to be friends with Ritsuka atleast for now!! I don't plan on making the development rush. We have so many chapters for his development. So you guys don't have to worry about his character.

Also I'm making my version magic system in Marvel because Marvel magic is shit. You will see it later. I will put magic levels and so many in it. Which gives new intersting topic for readers to discuss in future.

And about Sakura, let me say this. I'm not planning to make every girl looks at Ritsuka and fall for him. It was cringe to read. I will make the development slowly and make it looks naturally. I'm not going anywhere so don't Worry about it, I mean you guys know about me right?. No girl would fall for anyone in cringe way. Atleast not in my story. For now Ritsuka and Sakura are just friends.

I want to talk more but I'm busy with all my favourite series to watch, bye.

Chapter 18: Jean's gone?

(Narrator POV)

Warm morning light poured through the windows of the apartment, casting a gentle glow across the cozy kitchen. The smell of grilled vegetables and freshly cooked meat lingered in the air.

Ritsuka sat at the small wooden table...but Hakuno did not sat on the chair. Instead, Hakuno had taken her usual liberties, settling herself comfortably on his lap, body pressed to his chest, as if it were the most natural place in the world.

With every bite, she fed both herself and Ritsuka from the same plate, gently placing pieces of food into his mouth.

Wrapped in his embrace, her slim waist cradled by his strong arms, the tension from the previous morning kissing felt distant....

“When I woke up,” Ritsuka began between bites, “I found myself in your arms again. That's how my little… eldritch journey ended.”

Hakuno raised a brow, then glanced back at him with curiosity.

“Another crazy trip to add to the collection, huh?” she muttered, scooping a forkful of sautéed potato and holding it to his lips. “This world doesn’t let you rest for long. I wanna join in your dream next time.”

“You mentioned a mage....what was her name again?”she asked

“Yao,” Ritsuka said, chewing thoughtfully. “They call her the Ancient One here.”

Hakuno blinked. Then she chuckled.

“I should probably learn soul magic at this point. Might need to reel your spirit back if it decides to wander again.”

Ritsuka smiled, amused.

“She offered to teach me, indirectly.”

“Oh, nice,” Hakuno nodded, slipping another piece of meat into his mouth. “And what about this Doom guy? The way you describe him, I almost want to meet him myself. If he’s anything like Gilgamesh, I’ll handle him just fine.”

“He’s got the pride to match,” Ritsuka admitted. “But he’s powerful. Really powerful in this world. I think he and Yao are the strongest mages I’ve seen in this world so far.”

Hakuno hummed in interest, her eyes narrowing slightly.

“So there’s a mage organization here too? How do they compare to our Clock Tower clowns?”

Ritsuka shrugged.

“They have clearer rules and more discipline… but they still have their scumbags. Just fewer of them. Surprisingly organized compared to what we’re used to. It's decent in my opinion.”

She was about to ask another question when he cut in.

“Actually… I’m planning to bring you with me next time. (Bite) To the meeting.”

Hakuno blinked, then slowly smiled...an amused, teasing grin that lit up her face. She didn’t say anything immediately. Instead, she speared another piece of grilled meat and brought it close to his lips.

He closed his eyes in anticipation, not just for the meat...but perhaps a kiss on cheek.

But nothing came.

Hakuno leaned in like she was going to, then casually dropped the meat into his mouth and smirked.

“You’re not getting a kiss just yet,” she whispered.

Ritsuka nearly choked and coughed once, flustered. She laughed quietly, clearly enjoying herself.

“You really want me to meet them?” she asked as she chewed. “They sound like interesting people.”

“Yeah, and… I forgot to tell you. Remember when I mentioned Sakura?”

Hakuno, in mid-chew, froze.

“You said she looked like someone we knew…” she said slowly.

“Exactly like BB. And Parvati,” Ritsuka nodded. “Same face, voice… it's uncanny.”

Hakuno swallowed, eyes now wide in silent shock.

Ritsuka took a napkin and gently wiped the corner of her lips.

She stared at the table, processing.

“That Sakura…” Hakuno murmured, voice quiet. “I want to meet her. In person.”

Ritsuka blinked.

“Wait....do you know her?”

Hakuno hesitated.

“Well… sort of,” she replied vaguely. “Not directly. But enough to be curious.”

Ritsuka didn't press the issue further. If she wanted to talk, she would.

They finished their breakfast quietly, an odd silence now lingering.

Once done, they stood together and headed to the sink to wash their hands. Ritsuka rinsed his fingers while Hakuno dried her own.

Their fingers brushed.

He turned to look at her.

She smiled.

“Teacher Flint said you can start at the bakery tomorrow, he gave permission for you to work together with me.” Ritsuka said, almost offhandedly as he wiped his hands dry.

Hakuno froze mid-step. Then her eyes widened like a child on Christmas morning.

“You’re just telling me now?!”

Before he could respond, Hakuno leapt into his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck....and not gently. Her forehead bonked against his chest, then she lightly punched his stomach in mock outrage.

“That’s for making me wait on good news, dummy!”

Ritsuka chuckled, catching her by the waist with ease. The scent of warm still clung to their clothes from breakfast. With their faces now only inches apart, the atmosphere shifted again...soft, slow, and close.

“You know…” Hakuno whispered with a teasing glint in her eye. “You really like kissing, don’t you?”

“That’s—!” Ritsuka stammered, already red in the face.

Just as their lips were about to meet...

Rrrring—!

Hakuno’s phone rang loudly between them, killing the moment like a knife through silk.

“Ororo,” she read off the screen.

Ritsuka’s expression immediately darkened.

‘Ororo… your timing is cursed. I swear you have power for ruining my kisses.’

Hakuno just smirked and tapped the speaker button.

“Hey, Ororo. What’s wrong? It's still morning 7 o'clock.” she asked.

The voice on the other end wasn’t calm. It was firm. Controlled. But filled with tension.

“Jean’s gone.”

That simple sentence turned everything heavy.

“What?” Hakuno’s voice dropped.

“Last night, after we stopped Charles from probing her mind...just like Ritsuka warned us...she slipped out during the early hours. Logan says he caught her scent leaving the forest perimeter, then it vanished. We’re calling it: she’s missing. Xavier trying his best to find her.”

The words landed hard. Even with everything they suspected, hearing it made it real.

“So it’s starting,” Ritsuka murmured.

They really didn't expect the situation to go this far.

“We need your help,” Ororo said, softer this time. “Both of you. Especially Hakuno. Jean trusts you… she listens to you.”

Hakuno’s lips tightened. Her eyes, once so warm and teasing, had steeled with determination.

“We’ll come to the school immediately,” she answered. “With Karna and Moriarty.”

Ritsuka nodded

(Ritsuka POV)

Jean Grey had disappeared.

No doubt about it anymore...Phoenix had started to move.

“This changes everything,” I said quietly as Hakuno grabbed her coat beside me.

We were both thinking the same thing. The time for pretending was over.

“No more keeping our powers hidden,” Hakuno said with resolve. “They’ve been watching us like we’re celebrities anyway. Might as well give them the truth now...if it means saving Jean.”

“Right,” I nodded. “It’s not about the X-Men’s approval anymore. It’s about protecting the girl who still hasn't realized the god inside her is not a blessing.”

And truthfully… the X-Men were already a little suspicious. They might not say it aloud, but their eyes told the story.

Still, Most of them believed in us. And that… that was enough.

---

(Doctor Doom POV)

The sound of dripping blood echoed off the stone walls of Latveria’s underground prison. The torches flickered. The man on the floor coughed up crimson, shaking uncontrollably. He wasn't a spy, or a warrior. Just another desperate rat who picked the wrong nest.

As Doom entered, the guards immediately stepped back in silence, dropping to one knee in reverence.

“Your Majesty,” they greeted.

Doom did not respond. His eyes...those unreadable green lenses...locked onto the barely breathing man who dared to smuggle vibranium into his country for his Greed.

The guard offered the shard.

A sliver. Raw. Unrefined. Yet unmistakable.

Vibranium.

"He says he doesn't know where the rest is. Claims he stole it from Klaue during a trade," the guard explained.

“I—I swear, please, I don’t even know what it was! I was just trying to feed my family!” the man cried with lies.

Doom didn’t need to hear more.

“Kill him,” he commanded.

The wails of mercy chased him down the corridor as he turned and walked out without a second glance. Mercy was a language Doom had long erased from his tongue.

Outside the prison, his butler Boris was already waiting. Old, loyal, precise. The man bowed slightly.

“Shall I send a team to locate Ulysses Klaue, my lord?”

Doom raised a gloved hand.

“No. I have someone better in mind.”

“A mercenary?” Boris asked.

“No. A pawn....with potential to become good tool or dealer.”

His eyes glinted behind the mask.

Ritsuka Fujimaru.

‘You are dangerous being with so much darkness surrounding you… but I see its weight. And I will test it. If you cannot find Klaue or the vibranium… then you are not worth my time.’

“This will be his first trial in our next meeting.”

Boris blinked. “My lord…”

“It's nothing, Boris.”

As they returned to the castle halls, Doom spoke again.

“Have the treasury mint a new batch of Latverian coins.”

“Of course, my lord. What is the engraving?”

“Front: Doom. As always.”

“And the back?”

Doom gave a cruel smirk under his mask.

“Engrave the phrase: ‘Yao, old monk woman sucks.’”

Boris blinked again. “…I beg your pardon?”

“I plan to give them to a old beggar, a donation at our next meeting. A beggar should receive the currency of her insult.”

“Of course…” Boris coughed into his glove. “Most innovative, Your Majesty.”

Doom stood tall at the edge of the balcony overlooking his city.

He turned back and looked outside at the mighty city and spoke as though in a reverie while filled with anticipation and awe,

“A new era is coming.”

He clenched the vibranium shard.

“One where Doom decides who shapes it.”

 

---

(Ancient One POV – Kamar-Taj)

The Time Stone settled back into the Eye of Agamotto with a quiet hum, sealing itself with light. Yao stood in the center of the chamber, her expression unreadable, though a faint satisfaction shimmered behind her calm demeanor.

She whispered to herself, “One seed planted.”

The ripple she set in motion...Sakura, of all people...had sprouted. A girl whose soul resonated with immense untapped potential with mind stone. And future host for mind stone. A girl who could go toe to toe with Wanda in future.

And then there was Ritsuka Fujimaru.

‘He’s curious. Hesitant. But the path of magic is a whisper in his thoughts now. Sooner or later, he’ll listen. Sooner or later, he will understand why fate brought him here. And he will join my school. He will be great help for Dr. Strange.’

The door creaked open, and Karl Mordo stepped in, his tone crisp with polite discipline.

“Master Yao.”

She turned. His aura still burned with order and idealism, not yet tainted by disillusionment.

‘If only I could keep him on this path...’ she thought with a sigh.

“You seem well,” Mordo noted, subtly surprised by her lifted spirit.

“I’ve witnessed something unexpected,” Yao replied, smiling faintly. 'A variable even the stone cannot predict. The world is changing. '

Mordo nodded slowly, unsure of her cryptic words.

“There is a man asking for Kamar-Taj,” he reported. “A doctor from New York.”

Her eyes lit up.

“Bring him to me. This one… I must meet myself.”

Mordo bowed in respect and turned to leave, boots echoing down the stone hallway.

‘Doctor Stephen Strange,’ she thought, eyes narrowing in insight. ‘Another piece finally arrives.’

---

(Sakura POV – Tokyo, Japan)

Sakura stood before her mirror, brushing her long purple hair with a calm, focused expression. Her outfit today was practical—comfortable jeans, a white blouse, and a lavender shawl. She glanced at the pendant around her neck...a gift from her mother before… the incident.

She adjusted it slightly, then turned.

“Let’s go,” she said.

Behind her stood a tall woman in her mid-40s with sharp eyes, tied-back hair, and a tailored black suit. A former special forces operative and now Sakura’s personal bodyguard...Ms. Aiba, a close friend of her late mother.

“You want to go where?” Aiba blinked in disbelief.

“To the hospital. I want to see her again. Just for a while,” Sakura answered quietly.

Aiba’s stern gaze softened. “…Alright.”

“But after that,” Sakura added, “we’re flying to Nepal.”

“Nepal?!” Aiba’s voice rose in shock. “Why in the world would you want to go there? Do you have any idea how unsafe—”

“It’s not unsafe. I’m going on a tour. With friends.” Sakura smiled innocently.

“You don’t have friends in Nepal.”

“That’s why I’m going to make some.” Sakura winked, trying to lighten the mood.

“…I’m not lying for you.”

“You don’t have to. Just… don’t tell Dad everything.”

Aiba frowned. “…You’re not leaving my sight the whole time.”

“I wasn’t planning to,” Sakura said, grabbing her travel bag.

Aiba narrowed her eyes. “Sakura… why are we really going to Nepal?”

Sakura paused, turned, and said with a serious glint in her violet eyes—

“I’m going to learn magic.”

There was a silence.

Aiba looked at her for a long moment. “You’re joking, right?”

“Nope.”

Aiba’s lips parted, then closed again. She sighed deeply.

‘Are young girls these days stopped being reasonable or what? Maybe she wants to see the place. All I have to do is keep my eyes on my lady.’

“…Fine. But if a single bald monk looks at you wrong, I swear—”

Sakura giggled. “Thank you, Ms. Aiba.”

 

---

Note: Yeah, I pushed Dr. Strange story line forward. He will join soon to the story.

From next chapter main story starts. A new fgo heroine will appear soon. You will like it.

Anyway, I started a new Fanfiction if you are interested please check it out in my list. I started it because to take break from this story. Same Hakuno is also a heroine in that story too.

Chapter 19: Taxi

Nick Fury POV

The phone buzzed on his desk. Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., was already on his feet with a mug of black coffee in one hand and a file in the other. As soon as he picked up, Maria Hill’s voice piped in, sharp as ever.

“Director, you’re going to want to hear this. That space cloud? The one happened at the same time when X-Men launched into orbit to save astronauts?”

“Yeah, what about it?” Nick took a sip.

“It’s gone.”

“…Gone?”

“Dispersed. Completely. Like it just blinked out of existence. And here's the kicker—telemetry from our satellites picked up something coming out of it just before. Something big, but it didn’t match any known ship profile.”

Nick raised an eyebrow. “And you’re just tellin’ me this now?”

“I didn’t want to call until I had something solid. Also, there's more: one of Xavier’s students—Jean Grey—was caught midair, flying unaided above the school last night. Also we found something is crossing the world. We sent groups to investigate the objects from space.”

Nick froze mid-step. His memory flickered—Cosmic radiation. Mutations. A space cloud. Powers awakening suddenly. Space objects.

He looks at the tablet and saw the report Maria sent him.

“…Oh hell no.” He looked up, voice tight.
“Tell me that girl didn’t have flight before.”

Maria continued, “Negative. According to SHIELD’s old mutant registry, she’s a powerful telepath and normal telekinetic, but flight? Not listed.”

Nick slowly set his coffee down. “Son of a bitch…”

Deja vu.

He grabbed his earpiece and growled, “Patch me through to Richards. Now.”

Scene Shift – Reed Richards' Lab, Baxter Building

Reed’s voice came through, half distracted and focused on calculations.

“Nick, I’m a little occupied.”

“Yeah, I gathered. You got a theory on this damn space cloud?”

“It’s…complicated. The readings were unlike anything I’ve ever seen. It’s not just radiation—it’s something beyond observable cosmology. Like it was alive. Or watching.”

“Can you measure it?”

“Not with our current tech. But I’m designing new scanners now. Give me a week.”

Nick’s face darkened. “Of course. Another genius tellin’ me ‘the science is too big to understand.’ That never ends badly.”

Click.

Scene Shift – SHIELD Surveillance Room, Unknown Location

Phil Coulson was exactly where Nick figured he’d be...seated comfortably in a room filled with glowing screens, sipping tea like he wasn’t illegally watching people’s lives in 4K ultra-high-def.

“Morning, sir,” Coulson greeted as the encrypted call connected. “Good news. We’ve identified the targets from hotel records. Name: Ritsuka Fujimaru. Japanese national. No birth record here, though. His girlfriend, Hakuno Kishinami. And their associates are… well, interesting. We’ve got data on Karna—metahuman level readings, and James Moriarty. That name is likely an alias.”

Fury’s eye narrowed. “What’s our latest visual?”

Coulson cleared his throat. “We, uh… temporarily stopped watching.”

Nick squinted. “Why?”

Coulson shifted. “Yesterday, The thermal sensors picked up, ah… increased bodily proximity between Ritsuka and Hakuno, so we stopped spying. And then morning she climbed into his lap. I figured they deserved some privacy, you know, personal boundaries and all. I mean they must be tried after doing whole night.”

He is gentleman.

Nick leaned in close to the monitor. “Coulson. That man might be the biggest damn threat on the planet and you gave him a privacy break?”

Coulson shrugged. “Sir, he was shirtless, the girl was feeding him food. It was either turn off the cameras or put on mood lighting.”

Nick exhaled like the last two brain cells had just fought to survive. “Christ…”

Suddenly, Coulson turned serious. “They’re on the move again. Looks like they’re heading toward Xavier’s School. Based on facial recognition and body language tracking, I’d wager it’s not a casual visit.”

Nick’s jaw tightened. Xavier. Jean. That damn cloud.

Everything was beginning to converge.

“Coulson.”

“Sir?”

“You’ve got full clearance. I want you to follow them. Take a squad, stay the hell outta sight. But if they try anything—you have permission to intercept. Use a metahuman collar if you have to.”

“Yes sir.”

“And Coulson…”

“Sir?”

“That kid—Ritsuka Fujimaru—he ain’t from here. You know it. I know it. Aliens are more dumb than humans. His kind of power? It never comes without baggage. Keep an eye on him. And keep your people alive.”

Coulson nodded, dead serious now. “Understood. I’ll handle it.”

Fury disconnected, muttering as he walked back toward the main command room.

“I hate Mondays. Now I need to know what that space motherfucking object is.”

---

Ritsuka POV

The yellow taxi cruised down the dusty New York road, sunlight slipping through buildings and trees as Ritsuka Fujimaru sat in the backseat of the cab beside his girlfriend, Hakuno Kishinami, while James Moriarty sat by the window sulking, and Karna sat in front. The cab was familiar, the driver even more so.

“We meet again, Sir Fujimaru!” chirped Dopinder, his wide grin flashing in the rearview mirror. “Three times in two days! It must be fate!”

“Good to see you again too,” Ritsuka smiled politely. “You weren’t around last evening, though.”

“Ah, yes,” Dopinder nodded solemnly. “I had to help a friend. Mr. Deadpool. He needed assistance removing a chainsaw from a vending machine.”

“…What?” Hakuno blinked.

James Moriarty muttered, “That name alone makes me uncomfortable.”

“Oh, he’s a good guy once you get past the murder jokes and casual disregard for physics,” Dopinder said, eyes still on the road. “He’s been helping me win over the woman of my dreams. So he is good friend. Isn’t that right, Sir Karna?”

Karna, graceful as ever in his human guise with crimson eyes glowing faintly, glanced sideways. “You have courage. That’s commendable. I wish you and him success.”

“You saying that just made my year,” Dopinder whispered emotionally.

Ritsuka chuckled softly, resting his hand on Hakuno’s lap. But his thoughts were already drifting—about Jean Grey, around the Phoenix.

“Driver,” Moriarty said suddenly, “You said something about X-Men on the news?”

“Yes!” Dopinder answered with a nod. “Something crazy’s going on at that school of theirs. One of them flew through the air last night. Boom, like a shooting star! They say it’s the red-haired one.”

“Jean…” Ritsuka whispered.

“We’re heading there now to find out,” Hakuno said calmly. “Hopefully before things get worse.”

The cab fell into a comfortable lull. Until Hakuno leaned over with a mischievous glint.

“I love you,” she whispered sweetly.

Ritsuka turned, his face utterly innocent. “Yes, I love myself too.”

“…”

Hakuno blinked once. Then twice.

She tried again. “I love you.”

“Yeah, it’s a great day today.”

“Ritsuka!” she tried again, this time with full pout and emotion. “I love you!”

“Hmm?” He gave her a sideways look. “Yeah, I know.”

Hakuno’s face puffed up like a furious kitten, and she lunged forward to hug him tightly, wrapping her arms around his chest and pressing her body into his.

“I’m not letting go until you say it back.”

Ritsuka’s smirk grew. “Really?”

“Really.”

He leaned close. “What a good day, right?”

“Whyyyy~!” Hakuno wailed, voice muffled in his chest. “Why are you like this?”

‘Because your reactions are too adorable,’ Ritsuka thought to himself.

She gave him a sharp little bite on the cheek. “Say it, or I’ll escalate.”

Ritsuka gave in, whispering into her ear in a warm murmur, “I love you.”

Hakuno flushed, grinning triumphantly. “See? I knew you could say it.”

She leaned back, feeling accomplished—until she repeated it again, “I love you.”

“…Great day,” Ritsuka said immediately with a poker face.

“BAKA!!” Hakuno cried and pounced into his lap like a cat, clinging to him.

James Moriarty snapped his book shut. “You two! Do you mind? Some of us are trying not to be reminded of our eternal singleness. And let me remind you—we’re on a mission that could determine the fate of the world!”

Dopinder nodded sagely. “Flirting is common in this part of the world, Professor. It’s healthy. Builds emotional resilience.”

“You wouldn’t understand,” Moriarty sighed.

“I don’t understand math either,” Dopinder replied cheerfully, “but I know when someone needs to get over themselves.”

Ritsuka and Hakuno both laughed. Hakuno gave Dopinder a thumbs-up.

Karna, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke. “Moriarty. We must respect others’ personal relationships. It is dishonorable to interfere.”

Moriarty sighed in exasperation. “Fine. Fine. I shall remain quiet. But if I see tongue, I’m jumping out of the car.”

Ritsuka leaned closer to Hakuno, whispering, “Should we make him jump?”

Hakuno smirked. “Don’t tempt me.”

Eventually, Moriarty gave up and closed his eyes, muttering to himself about probability equations and contingency plans. He started to doze off, deciding not to waste his genius on romantic absurdity.

Meanwhile, Ritsuka stared out the window, his smile slowly fading as the Xavier Institute came into view in the distance.

‘Jean… please be safe until we get there. Whatever the Phoenix is planning, I have to stop it before it turns into another Lostbelt.’

He squeezed Hakuno’s hand gently.

The taxi pulled away, Dopinder giving a cheerful wave.

“Good luck, Team Good Guys!” he called. “Tell Mr. Logan I said hi! It's been awhile I met him.”

Ritsuka handed him the fare and gave a small nod. “Thanks, Dopinder.”

As the cab disappeared down the road, the four travelers turned to face the gates of Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters. The once-peaceful mansion grounds bore fresh scars: flowerbeds scorched, trees snapped at the trunks, and the once-flourishing garden had withered under the sheer pressure of Phoenix's awakening.

Hakuno, her hands tucked into her jacket pockets, frowned.

Ritsuka remained silent, his eyes scanning the building with sharp purpose. Beside him, Karna walked with grace but alertness. Moriarty, book in hand, was muttering to himself about "socio-psychological meltdown catalysts." He too was taking mental notes.

No classes were in session today. The school was too tense, too hollow in Jean Grey's absence.

As they stepped into the main hall, they saw the X-Men gathered in solemn tension.
The air was thick with worry. Quiet conversations broke off when Ororo Munroe—Storm—spotted them.

“You made it,” she greeted. Her voice, firm and respectful, broke through the heavy silence. “Thanks for coming.”

Ritsuka nodded. “We said we’d help.”

But before he could say more, his eyes landed on someone new.

A young woman stood silently by the window. Her brown hair fell to her shoulders, a single white streak prominent. Rogue. She wore long sleeves and gloves despite the summer warmth. Her eyes, however, revealed sharp awareness—she wasn’t just watching, she was listening.

‘That must be Rogue,’ Ritsuka thought. ‘The one the kids said never left her room. So she came out today....'

She didn’t say anything. But she met his gaze with quiet curiosity.

Ritsuka exhaled slowly, then stepped forward.
“I want to say something to everyone,” he announced clearly, turning to face the entire group.

The silence grew deeper. One by one, the X-Men looked at him:

Wolverine, arms crossed. Storm, calm and poised. Kitty Pryde, nervous but attentive. Colossus, standing firm. Nightcrawler, solemn and respectful. Psylocke, calculating behind purple eyes. Iceman, arms folded, worry plain. Scott Summers, his jaw set in guilt. Mystique, unreadable as always. Quicksilver, fidgeting impatiently. Gambit, unreadable behind red-on-black eyes. Jubilee, biting her lip.

Charles Xavier, seated at the center, his mind visibly heavy.

Ritsuka drew in a breath and spoke with conviction.

“I want to help Jean. And I think I can help her. I’m not a mutant...but I do have powers. You’ve all been kind to us. You let us stay, even though you had every reason to suspect us. And I want to repay that trust—not with words, but with action.”

A brief silence followed.

Ororo’s eyes widened slightly. She had not expected Ritsuka to reveal this so freely.
‘He’s not holding back…’

“Fujimaru,” Xavier said gently. “You don’t need to—”

Ritsuka shook his head. “I do. Secrets cost people. I’ve learned that in the worst ways. You took me and my team in. So I’m showing you who I am.”

He turned his palm up—and let a small ripple of blue magical energy dance across it. The aura was unfamiliar to them. Not mutant power. Not mutant at all. Something danger.

Xavier nodded slowly. “He’s telling the truth. I’ve scanned him in the past. He’s powerful. And more than that... he’s sincere.”

He looked around at the others.

“I brought them here because I believed observe them. Sorry for hiding it.”

But before anyone could speak further—

“I never believed you.”

The voice was rough, gruff, and sharp as claws. Logan.

Everyone turned toward Wolverine, who leaned against a wall, his arms folded tightly across his chest.

Ritsuka didn’t flinch. “Understood.”

The two locked eyes. For a moment, the air was electric.

No hatred. No accusation.

Just… mutual understanding.

From the beginning, Logan had watched Ritsuka without interference, without warmth—but also without hostility. It was how warriors measured each other: not by talk, but by how they stood.

Logan gave a small grunt, then turned away. That was his version of respect.

Charles Xavier sat in his chair, unmoving, his mind clouded, his heart heavy. As the others digested Ritsuka's words, a soft murmur slipped past Xavier's lips:

"It's all my fault... Jean left because of me."

His voice was low, nearly inaudible—but one man heard it clearly.

James Moriarty.

He wasn’t like the others. Where others saw guilt and sorrow, Moriarty saw cracks.

The professor's posture, the slight tension in his brow, the tremor in his fingers—they weren’t just signs of guilt. They were signs of a man who had done something wrong and was grappling with the fear of it coming to light.

Moriarty stepped forward. His voice, calm but cutting, sliced through the tension in the room.

"Professor Xavier... I believe you owe everyone here the truth. What did you do to Jean Grey?"

Gasps filled the air.

Piotr Rasputin scowled and stepped forward. "What nonsense are you speaking, professor? Watch your mouth."

Ritsuka stayed silent, eyes narrowed. He knew Moriarty didn’t speak without cause.

Xavier looked up. His expression was tight, eyes cloudy with remorse. "I didn’t hurt her. Everything I did... it was for her own good. For the greater good of our kind."

Moriarty chuckled. Not cruelly—but with grim certainty.

"And there it is. The line every manipulator uses to justify the betrayal of trust."

A beat passed.

"You did something to her mind. Didn’t you?"

Xavier lowered his eyes.

Storm turned to him, her voice cautious but demanding. "Charles... is that true?"

Scott looks at him.

Mystique immediately interjected, stepping forward with fury in her voice.

"Enough! This man’s accusing the one who built this school! Who saved mutants all over the world! You bring someone like him here to stir chaos, Fujimaru?"

Ritsuka didn’t flinch.

Before the argument could escalate further, a sharp click echoed from the mansion's front doors.

Everyone turned.

Standing at the entrance, bathed in the daylight, was a woman dressed in white.

Emma Frost.

Her platinum blonde hair glimmered, and her diamond-sharp eyes held nothing but disdain.

"I told you, Charles... one day, all your secrets would come back to haunt you."

Xavier stiffened.

Emma walked forward slowly, her heels tapping against the floor like a ticking clock.

"And now, look where it's brought you. Jean is gone, and your house of cards is starting to collapse."

---

Note: sorry for the late. I will try to upload more chapters. Now I know how to end this arc.

Chapter 20: Truth

"What do you know?" Wolverine demanded, voice hoarse with fury, claws already half-sheathed.

Ritsuka’s temples throbbed. A pressure—psychic, invasive—spiked through his mind. He saw Hakuno flinch too, both of them wincing from the same mental ripple. And everyone felt same like them.

Emma Frost stood tall, eyes shut, her left hand pressed against her temple. Her breath came in slow control, but her voice was laced with cold disgust. "You two are new here. Fresh minds. Unclouded. Good. Let me show you the real face of Mr. Charles Xavier."

"Emma! Stop this!" Xavier stepped forward, alarmed, but he was already too late.

Emma's diamond form flickered across her skin before fading. Her voice remained calm, but every word struck like a psychic bullet. "I warned you, Charles. Even if one student suffered because of your blind morality, your illusions of a utopia—I'd expose you. You crossed the line with Jean. You violated her mind. Now face the consequences."

Both Ritsuka and Hakuno saw it: a kaleidoscope of memories Emma forcefully surfaced. Jean’s cries behind mental barriers. The overwhelming fire of the Phoenix. Xavier’s repeated mental suppressions. The grief, the control, the betrayal. Not only Jean. But Emma showed the fate of other Mutants. How Xavior manipulated many Mutants according to his goals. How he robbed them all with his Greater Good morals.

"Our contract is over," Emma said, turning to the others. "He let a student fall—not because of power—but because of his own weakness."

Logan was the first to react.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE—OLD MANN!!" His voice cracked into a roar as his claws snapped out with a vicious snikt.

Colossus was barely fast enough to get in front of Xavier, placing himself like a steel wall between the enraged Wolverine and the professor.

Then Rogue dropped to her knees, a sob erupting from her throat.

"It was all a lie... my boyfriend—he wasn’t in a coma." Her voice shattered. "I—I killed him. I KILLED HIM!"

Remy Lebeau—Gambit—watched her in silence. 'Damn... she really thought he was just asleep. Must be hell carryin' that kinda guilt.' But even he didn’t crack a joke. Not now.

Scott Summers’ visor flashed red.

"You son of a—" He fired.

A crimson laser blast shot toward Xavier—but was met instantly by a shimmering black barrier.

Ritsuka had summoned Shadow servant Mash Kyrielight, her spirit form materializing just in time. Her shield intercepted the beam, absorbing the blast with a thunderous clang.

"Enough!" Hakuno cried out, stepping forward. "This won’t help anyone! Killing him won’t undo what’s been done."

"NO!" Scott yelled, eyes burning through the visor. "He deserves nothing less! That HEARTLESS BASTARD!"

Then Logan's rage peaked.

"WHERE IS MY WIFE?!" Logan’s voice broke, raw and real. "You KNEW she was kidnapped. By those people. When I begged you for help—you didn’t say a damn thing. You didn’t even look at me."

Xavier flinched, unable to meet his gaze.

Logan’s claws scraped the metallic wall as he struggled against Colossus, practically frothing. "You... YOU BRAINWASHED ME. Fifteen YEARS! Fifteen FUCKING YEARS! I lost my wife. She was pregnant. And I didn’t even know the goddamn truth because of YOU!"

His voice cracked into a snarl of helpless rage.

"You played with my life! You stole it from me!!"

The room had descended into chaos—screams, accusations, power flaring at the edges.

And standing in the eye of that storm was Charles Xavier. The air was heavy. The truth had been spilled like poison in the water, and the once-sacred walls of the Xavier Institute now echoed with disillusionment.

Scott Summers' visor flickered slightly as his emotions overtook his control. He turned, his rage barely contained.

“Move aside, Fujimaru,” he growled. “He needs to die. I lost my brother because of him.”

Ritsuka didn’t flinch. He stood in front of Xavier, calm yet firm,

“I begged him,” Scott continued, his voice shaking. “I begged him to help me find my brother after my own father—my own father—sold him to some underground experiment ring for money. And what did Xavier do?” He turned toward the Professor. “You brainwashed me. Made me believe I never had a brother at all!”

Hakuno’s voice rang sharp and cold, cutting through the tension.

“So what now? You’re going to let Jean vanish the same way? Just like your brother?”

Scott’s jaw clenched. His breath was ragged. The room was silent.

Ritsuka spoke gently, “Scott... I don’t have the right to tell you what to do. But at least... think about what Jean would want. I don’t believe she’d want you to change like this. Not for vengeance. Not by becoming what she fears.”

Ritsuka remember Jeanne Alter words. And he doesn't want his friend to turn into something else in vengeance.

The silence broke with the soft BAMF of teleportation. Kurt Wagner appeared beside them, his golden eyes downcast.

“I can’t believe it,” Kurt muttered, voice thick with disappointment. “I always thought Professor Xavier was... righteous.”

Betsy Braddock—Psylocke—stepped forward, arms crossed tightly over her chest. “He has done a lot for us, Kurt. That can’t be denied.”

“But how can we trust him now?” Bobby Drake said bitterly, ice crackling subconsciously around his fingertips. “Trust is the one thing we had. Once it’s broken… what’s left?”

Murmurs filled the hall. Discontent spread like wildfire. Some students whispered about leaving the school. Others stared at Xavier in silence—uncertain, afraid.

Emma Frost stood tall, her voice calm but sharp like crystal glass.

“Yes. Trust is crucial. Who’s to say Xavier wouldn’t brainwash anyone again if he thought it justified his so-called moral path?"

Ritsuka looked at her sharply. "Then why didn’t you let the X-Men know about Xavier’s secrets earlier? If trust is so important, why stay silent all these years?"

The room turned, all eyes landing on Emma. Her icy demeanor faltered for a split second. Even Hakuno narrowed her gaze.

Emma didn’t answer immediately. Her voice dropped lower, quieter, yet more commanding. “Because I needed to. Because we needed him.”

Everyone was stunned—except Ritsuka.

Emma continued, her eyes scanning the room. “Charles Xavier... is not a perfect man. He has made grave mistakes. But when the world saw us as nothing more than freaks, when governments hunted us like vermin, he was the one who kept us alive.”

She turned to Rogue, to Iceman, to Scott. “He built a bridge when Magneto was ready to burn the world down. He gave us a school when the world gave us prison cells.”

The crowd stilled. Even the most skeptical among them couldn't dismiss those words.

Emma continued, voice lower but resolute. "He was necessary—especially in the past, when the government saw us as weapons or monsters. Now... now we’re starting to earn some public support. People are beginning to understand us. The government is relying on mutants to help handle crises. That shift started because of Charles Xavier."

A pause. Emma’s voice softened.

“He did terrible things. But he also saved more mutants than any of us combined. He gave us a future. Even if his methods… were cruel.”

Kurt looked torn. Bobby’s ice melted into water at his feet.

Psylocke finally exhaled. “That’s... the truth none of us wanted to say.”

Xavier remained seated, silent. His hands gripped the armrests of his chair tightly.

She hesitated, then added with steel in her tone, "Yes, he’s done things that can’t be excused. But compared to what Magneto has done... Xavier’s sins were driven by desperation, not hatred."

Ritsuka nodded slightly, acknowledging her honesty. "I kinda understand."

James Moriarty, leaning against the wall with arms crossed, raised an eyebrow. "If he’s so important, then why reveal the truth when he’s clearly in a fragile mindset? Didn’t you just argue he’s essential for mutantkind’s future?"

Emma’s gaze didn’t waver. "Because he’s old. Because mutants can now survive on their own thanks to his work."

Karna, who had been watching silently, stepped forward. His crimson eyes were unreadable. "So, now that his purpose is fulfilled, you want to dispose of him? You’re using Jean’s crisis as your excuse."

Emma didn’t flinch. "Yes. I want to be head of this school. I won’t deny it."

Gasps echoed through the hall. Her true intentions, laid bare.

It was too much.

Xavier’s mind, already shaken, snapped.

His voice trembled but carried the weight of buried guilt and fierce conviction. "Stop it. All of you. I didn’t do anything evil. I did what I thought was right. Yes, Logan—" he turned to the Wolverine, his voice cracking, "—I did alter your memories. Because your wife had been taken by Hydra, the same terrorist group Captain America once fought. Hydra isn’t gone—they’re still in the shadows. And back then, mutants were weak, scattered. Vulnerable. We could’ve been wiped out. That’s why I made the hard choices. That’s why I left them behind."

He turned to Scott. "That’s why I brainwashed you. Even now, I had planned to bring Ritsuka and Hakuno into this school as teachers—just like I did with Logan. They want to fight hydra, which I can't let happen at all, and also Because they can help us. Ritsuka said he can save Jean. And if he can…"

His eyes locked with Ritsuka’s.

"Then I need to know. So open your mind to me. This won’t hurt. Let me see what’s in your head."

Hakuno surged forward, face dark with fury. She was about to strike him when a firm hand stopped her—James Moriarty.

He shook his head. "You’re not thinking straight, Professor. You’re slipping into the same madness you claim to fight. Reading his mind like this… it’s dangerous."

Ororo Munroe—Storm—who had been silent all this time, stepped forward. Her eyes, usually calm, now stormed with disappointment.

Without a word, she slapped Xavier.

The crack echoed through the hall.

She whispered, voice broken. "You betrayed us all."

That single moment—so full of heartbreak—was enough to shake Charles Xavier to his core. His defenses faltered. The mind that had once shaped a dream for coexistence trembled beneath the weight of everything it had sacrificed.

And for the first time…

He looked truly alone.

---

Note: Sorry for small chapter but I will upload chapters regularly from tomorrow onwards.

Chapter 21: Magneto

A heavy silence blanketed the room, tense and suffocating, following the revelation of Xavier's deception.

Storm—Ororo Munroe—stood still, her fists clenched at her sides. Her breath trembled as much as her voice when she finally spoke.

"We're family, Charles..." she said quietly, her eyes clouded with pain. “Every one of us here—we’ve bled, suffered, and endured the world’s hatred. We built something here… something sacred. A place where mutants can stand tall, not hide.”

Her voice cracked as she looked directly at Xavier.

"And you betrayed all of it." A tear ran down her cheek. "I believed in you more than anyone. And you shattered that."

Without another word, Ororo turned and walked away, retreating to the sofa at the far end of the room. Kitty Pryde hesitated before quietly following her, kneeling beside her former teacher to offer silent comfort.

Professor Charles Xavier closed his eyes, lowering his head. The weight of shame was written in the slump of his shoulders. The room didn’t move, as if holding its breath in grief.

“Ahem.” James Moriarty cleared his throat, the sharp tap of his boots on the floor drawing everyone’s attention. “Touching as this familial collapse is, I believe there's a far more pressing matter to attend to—namely, finding Miss Jean Grey before it’s too late. You can wring out your emotions about the professor afterward.”

Beast nodded gravely. “Moriarty is right. But before that—I want to make something absolutely clear.” He looked to Xavier with a calm yet firm conviction. “I no longer support you leading this institute, Charles. I believe I speak for many of us.”

Xavier looked up, eyes red but dry. He glanced at Ororo again. She did not meet his gaze. The guilt returned in full force, twisting his expression into something fragile.

“…Understood,” Xavier whispered, a shadow of the man he once was.

Karna, silent as always, stood nearby with arms crossed. He had witnessed judgment before—had been both the judge and the judged. He said nothing, only watched.

Then Ritsuka Fujimaru stepped forward.

“Before we move forward… I have questions,” he said. Calm, but with a quiet strength.

Emma Frost tilted her head. “Ask, darling. By the way, I'm Emma frost.”

Hakuno just looked at them.

“I’m Ritsuka Fujimaru,” he said with a nod, “but just call me Ritsuka. First question: Emma, Xavier—what do you know about the Phoenix inside Jean?”

Emma folded her arms, her diamond-hard gaze flicking to Xavier. “Not much. He never allowed me into her mind.”

Xavier finally raised his voice, just barely. “I… only suspected. I sensed the overwhelming power as Jean grew. I called it ‘Phoenix’ because of the legends—flames, and destruction. I tried to isolate it, to protect her.”

Ritsuka narrowed his eyes. “Isolate how?”

Xavier’s voice shook. “I built psychic barriers within her mind. Suppressed memories. Blocked off parts of her consciousness (talent)… I told myself it was to shield her from pain.”

He turned to Scott Summers—Cyclops.

“She was like my daughter,” Xavier said. “All I ever wanted was for her to live a normal life. A happy one.”

Ritsuka closed his eyes briefly. “Alright. But we need to focus on what’s coming.”

He stepped forward, speaking not just to Xavier now, but to everyone.

“The Phoenix Force is very real. And it's bonded to Jean completely. Every second we hesitate, it grows stronger. She's not just struggling against it—she’s fighting to keep herself intact. For us.”

Logan clenched his fists, but remained silent. Even with his hatred toward Xavier burning behind his eyes, he didn’t speak. Not now. Not with Jean’s life on the line.

Piotr Rasputin—Colossus—stepped forward, his deep voice steady. “Jean is our family. Just like Ororo said. And we always protect our own.”

He turned to the group.

“Let’s save her.”

A murmur of agreement swept through the room. Even Gambit, lounging lazily, gave a curt nod. Rogue stood taller. Nightcrawler murmured a quiet prayer in German. Even Mystique’s expression softened for a moment.

Ritsuka exhaled. “I'm glad we're all on the same page. But there’s something else…”

He paused.

“…We’re not the only ones searching for Jean. There are aliens after her power. They're called the D’Bari. And from what I’ve heard, they don’t plan to negotiate.”

Kitty blinked. “Aliens?! How do they even connect to this?”

“Space,” Hakuno said simply, arms crossed beside Ritsuka. “Jean’s powers draw attention far beyond Earth.”

Ritsuka nodded. “I don’t know the full picture, but I do know they’re strong. If they reach Jean before us—” He looked at everyone, his voice tightening. “It won’t be her we’re saving. It’ll be the world.”

Emma Frost frowned and touched her temple. “He’s not lying. I can read the surface of his mind. What he says is true.”

Tension grew again. Everyone felt it.

Ritsuka’s voice cut through. “We’ll need backup. A lot of it. And we need to be prepared for a fight.”

Raven—Mystique—spoke up for the first time.

“Then it’s time we talk to Magneto.”

The room froze.

Even Wolverine looked stunned.

“You want the Brotherhood?” Bobby Drake said. “They’d never side with us.”

Ritsuka didn’t flinch. “I’ll talk to him.”

Emma laughed bitterly. “Even Charles couldn’t get him to budge. You think he’ll listen to you?”

James Moriarty leaned on his cane, smiling. “If there’s anyone who can talk reason into unreasonable forces, it’s Master Ritsuka. You’ll find no better diplomat.”

Colossus nodded. “Let him try. We all believe in him.”

Ritsuka gave a small smile, then turned to Hakuno and Piotr.

“We’ll be back soon.” Ritsuka says to karna and James but not before he nod at karna to talk with professor x.

Hakuno stepped beside him.

Colossus opened the doors to the Blackbird place. “Let’s go.”

As the three walked out, the jet awaiting their departure.

They flew towards the mountainside location where Magneto was supposedly residing—a quiet commune nestled beneath high cliffs and thick pine canopies, far removed from the eyes of the world. The wind rushed past them, silent except for the low hum of power radiating from Hakuno's arm-mounted spellring and the metallic glint of Colossus soaring beside them.

Upon arrival, the atmosphere was less than welcoming.

The moment they touched the ground, the response from the mutant community was hostile. Some mutants ran for cover. Others stepped forward, faces grim, fists clenched, prepared to fight.

Ritsuka raised his hand slowly, fingers spread wide in a show of peace. "I come in peace."

A sharp voice cut through the tension. "Who are you? Why are you here?"

They turned to see a tall mutant with kinetic sparks pulsing through his twitching hair. His gaze was trained solely on Ritsuka.

"Ariki," Colossus greeted solemnly, stepping slightly ahead. "We want to speak with Magneto."

"No," Ariki snapped, eyes narrowing. "Get lost."

Ritsuka didn’t budge. His calm voice held a heavy weight. "I’m here to speak with Erik. It’s important. It concerns… his old friends."

Ariki’s fingers curled. The tension in his shoulders stiffened. A vein on his temple pulsed. "He’s not here. Leave."

Hakuno let out a dry chuckle, brushing her bangs back with a sigh. Her tone was nonchalant but edged with steel. "So much for a mutant-friendly community… Look, you seem like a decent guy. Responsible, even. But I’m not leaving. My boyfriend and I—we’re not going anywhere until he speaks to Magneto. Once he does, we’ll go."

Ritsuka nodded. "It’s critical. We need him. The X-Men need him."

"I said—"

Before Ariki could finish, a low hum of electromagnetic energy filled the air. A commanding voice followed.

"I’ll take it from here."

From a modest structure at the edge of the commune, a tall man clad in civilian clothes but radiating unmistakable power stepped out. His graying hair fluttered in the breeze. Even without the helmet, the magnetic pressure in the air shifted with his presence. Erik Lehnsherr, the master of magnetism.

Ariki hesitated, his jaw clenched. He stepped back and gave Ritsuka one last glare before nodding and walking away.

Magneto’s steel-blue eyes scanned them. Hakuno gave him a friendly wave. Ritsuka took a step forward.

"My name is Fujimaru Ritsuka," he began, his voice respectful but urgent. "And I need to talk to you about something rather important."

Erik studied him and then Hakuno with a long pause, weighing the situation with that same calculating look he had given world leaders. His voice was curt. "You have five minutes. Then you leave. I don’t want the authorities or Xavier’s mess spilling into this place. The X-Men and the Brotherhood do not—should not—cross paths again."

Ritsuka nodded. "Understood. I’ll make it short. Charles Xavier’s secrets have been exposed—by Emma Frost. As of today, he’s no longer the head of the X-Men. Jean Grey… she’s become the host of a powerful cosmic force, something ancient and deadly. We’re standing on the edge of extinction. If she loses control, the world burns. And even worse… someone else is trying to take that power. The D’Bari. We don’t know if they can control it either."

Magneto stood still, like iron frozen in ice. His eyes flickered with something like disbelief. "Charles… removed? Hmph. I warned him. I warned him his methods would doom him."

Hakuno hid her relief. 'Good, he’s not closing the door on us yet.'

Ritsuka pressed on. "Emma exposed everything—the manipulations, the mental tampering. The team’s trust in him shattered after learning what he did to Jean... and others."

Erik folded his arms. "What did Charles do to Jean?"

"He tried to contain her powers since she was young. Used his telepathy to suppress parts of her mind. It was a violation… and now she’s beyond him. Beyond any of us, maybe."

Hakuno glanced at Erik, raising an eyebrow. "Not even going to ask if we’re lying?"

"I know a liar when I see one," Erik replied coolly. His gaze returned to Ritsuka. "And you aren’t. So, I suppose you want me to clean up Charles’ mess. Again."

Ritsuka sighed. "That’s… about right."

Magneto looked past them to the sky, as if searching the clouds for some answer.

“To think… one day, the X-Men would come begging for my help,” Erik muttered, his voice laced with irony and disbelief. He couldn’t even finish the sentence, the thought itself too absurd.

Ritsuka stood firm, arms crossed, eyes serious. “I’ll be honest with you—talking to Jean while Charles is around will only end in chaos. She’ll try to kill him. She’s unstable, and we need to stop her before she completely loses control. On top of that, the D’Bari are circling her like vultures. They want to use her powers for themselves.”

“Who the fuck is D’Bari?” Erik asked, his tone sharp, skeptical.

“All I know is that they’re from space. Their homeworld was destroyed by the same force that’s now inside Jean,” Ritsuka replied, his gaze unwavering.

There was a brief silence before Erik finally nodded. A flick of his hand summoned his helmet from the distance—it snapped through the air and landed solidly in his grasp.

“Very well,” he said, slipping it under his arm. “We have a brat to stop… and a world to save. Let’s move.”

Well, that was easier than expected, Hakuno mused inwardly, a bit caught off guard by how quickly Magneto agreed.

“The jet’s that way,” Ritsuka said, gesturing with a small smile. “Colossus, start it up.”

Colossus blinked. He hadn’t expected Magneto to be convinced so easily—especially not by words alone. Still, he gave a quick nod and broke into a sprint toward the Blackbird.

“Ariki!” Erik suddenly called out.

From the brush, a calm voice responded. “Yes?”

Erik turned. “We’re leaving.”

Ariki stepped out from the trees, brushing a few leaves from his coat. “I heard what he said. If it’s true… he has my support.”

Who would’ve thought dealing with ex-terrorists would be easier than dealing with Charles, Hakuno thought with a mental sigh.

As they made their way toward the jet, Erik’s voice cut through the air again. “I have a question.”

Ritsuka glanced over.

“Why are you angry with Charles?”

Ritsuka arched a brow. “That obvious?”

Erik nodded.

“Well…” Ritsuka exhaled, his shoulders tense. “He forced his way into people’s minds without permission. Tried to do the same to Hakuno and me. But that kind of intrusion is a complete violation of trust. And on top of that, he seems to think I have some magical solution to fix Jean. Everything I know, I’ve already told him.”

Erik let out a low chuckle. “That’s why I wear this.” He tapped the side of his helmet. “Charles is a good man. But… sometimes he forgets where the line is.”

“I agree,” Ritsuka said with a shrug, already walking toward the stolen Blackbird.

Meanwhile, Colossus was at the controls, powering up the jet. The engines hummed to life.

He couldn’t help but think to himself—how the hell did Ritsuka convince Magneto that easily?

---

Note: Magento will become good friend with Ritsuka and active member in future story arcs.

Chapter 22: Discussion

3rd Person POV

Tension hung in the air like a blade waiting to fall.

The courtyard of Xavier's School was no longer a safe haven...it felt like a storm on the brink of eruption.

Logan paced back and forth, claws half-drawn, nostrils flaring like a beast trying to contain his fury. Raven and Hank stood in his way, bodies tense, doing everything they could to keep him from making a fatal mistake.

“I ain’t forgiving him,” Logan growled. “I trusted Chuck. But he lied. He violated us.”

"Logan, please..." Hank said, voice steady but imploring. "Killing him won't change what happened. It'll just destroy what’s left."

"He played God," Logan snapped. "And I lost my wife because of him."

Raven stepped forward. “And you think more death’s the answer?”

Logan’s silence was damning.

But before he could argue, Jubilee hesitantly stepped in, voice soft yet firm, “Didn’t Professor X say Ritsuka and Hakuno were tracking Hydra? You want vengeance? Go with them. You’re a fighter, Logan—not an executioner.”

Logan stopped, eyes narrowing. He hadn't considered that.

Bobby Drake spoke up from behind her. “Professor Logan, I trust Ritsuka. You saw him. He doesn't just fight for people—he fights with them. He’ll help you find answers for your wife... or peace.”

Logan exhaled through his nose. The rage didn’t vanish—but it dulled, slightly.

“Maybe I will,” he muttered. He finally acknowledged Ritsuka help.

Near the steps, another storm brewed.

“You don’t get to talk about pain like you understand it, Remy,” Rogue hissed, fists clenched.

Remy LeBeau leaned against a pillar, arms crossed and eyes cool. “I know what grief looks like, chère. And what it does to someone.”

“Then shut your damn mouth,” Rogue snapped.

Remy shrugged. “I’m sayin’ it 'cause someone has to. What happened—it ain't your fault. He died, yeah, and it hurts. But drownin’ yourself in guilt? That ain't justice. It’s just you letting his memory rot in self-pity.”

“You bastard—”

“You still got powers, Rogue. Gifts. People like Ritsuka fight with their bare hands And he gets up every damn day to help others. If you want to honour the one you lost—live. Not cry.”

Rogue stared at him, breathing hard.

“I hate you,” she whispered.

Remy smirked, “Good. Hatred means you’re still feelin’ something.”

A few feet away, Scott stood still, fists tightening and loosening over and over. His jaw trembled. Anger warred with clarity.

He had wanted to kill Xavier.

But Ritsuka’s words echoed louder than his fury:

"I don't have the right to stop you. But Jean wouldn’t want you to become something you’re not."

“I just want her back,” Scott whispered to himself.

And so, quietly, he made a decision.

He would follow Ritsuka—not because he trusted Xavier anymore.

But because Jean needed him to not become the man Xavier once tried to shape him into.

Meanwhile, inside the silent, dimly-lit hallway—

Karna stood behind the wheelchair-bound Professor Charles Xavier, who gazed out the window, blank and wordless.

Xavier didn't even turn around. “If you've come to condemn me, I’ve already heard enough.”

“I don’t speak much, Professor,” Karna answered. His voice, always calm, carried the weight of a blade held inches from the soul.

Xavier chuckled bitterly. “Then perhaps you’ll be the only one not calling for my head.”

Karna was silent.

Xavier turned slowly, eyes shadowed. “They all want me dead. I read their thoughts even now. Logan especially.”

Karna nodded. “Yes. I can still sense his killing intent. His emotions burn hotter than a battlefield.”

Xavier looked away.

“But I don’t understand one thing,” he muttered. “Why would Ritsuka protect me… after I tried to read his mind?”

Karna stepped closer. “Because he sees you… as part of humanity.”

Xavier blinked. “What?”

“I read the book you wrote,” Karna said. “In the library. You wrote that mutants are the next step in human evolution. But Ritsuka doesn’t see it that way. To him… you are still human.”

Karna glanced through the window—toward Logan, Rogue, and Scott.

“A friend of mine,” he said, voice dipping into memory, “once did something similar to you. His name was Arjuna… a god in his world. He erased the pain, the chaos, the sadness… Mainly Mistakes from his people. He created a world of silence. A world where no one could feel.”

Xavier’s breath caught.

Karna’s crimson eyes fixed on him. “You took away what made them human. Their sadness. Their joy. Their choices. Memeroies, Love, pain, even hatred—those things matter, Professor. Master Ritsuka knows that. And that is why, despite what you’ve done, he still sees you as human.”

Xavier lowered his head. Shame filled every line of his face.

“You can't take away their darkness just to force your light,” Karna finished.

The words cut deeper than any psychic blade.

And Karna—quiet, eternal, unshakable—turned and walked away.

The silence lingered. Long and heavy.

Xavier sat unmoving in his chair for what felt like hours.

And then, finally—he looked at Emma.

“Emma,” his voice cracked.

Static. Then her voice came through. “Charles?”

“I… I want to help.”

Emma Frost raised an eyebrow. “Help?”

“I will help you find Jean. No more secrets. No more control. I’ll fight this time… as a man—not a mind.”

Emma said nothing for a long while.

Then her voice softened. “Welcome back, Charles.”

 

---

Ritsuka Fujimaru's POV

The soft hum of the Blackbird jet’s engines was a dull roar beneath our feet, cutting through the clouded sky like a knife through silk. Outside, the world blurred past—mountains, lakes, skies tinged in orange light. But inside, the tension was sharp, heavy. Like a drawn blade.

Erik Lehnsherr sat across from me, arms folded and eyes hard, the weight of a thousand battles pressed behind his gaze. The metal walls around him vibrated ever so slightly—not from turbulence, but from his mood. From him.

"This… power she acquired," Erik finally broke the silence, his voice low but cutting, "can it be controlled?"

I looked down at my hands, hands that had seen countless timelines burn, gods fall, and innocent lives vanish into history's forgotten footnotes. And yet, even I couldn’t answer that question with confidence.

"No idea," I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck with a sigh. "All I know is... every second that ticks by, Jean’s getting closer to something beyond human comprehension. Godhood, maybe. And if she falls into her own darkness before she figures out who she wants to be with that power—"

"Then we die," Erik finished, eyes unblinking as he stared through the cockpit wall. “Every last one of us.”

"Yeah," I nodded, the word heavy in my throat. "But..."

"But there’s still a possibility she learns to control it," Hakuno added quietly, seated beside me, her voice calm but firm. "And doesn’t kill us."

She took the words right out of my mouth.

Erik's gaze narrowed. “A possibility I won’t stake my kind’s future on.”

Ah. There it was. That cold certainty, the same steel resolve he always carried when the world stood on the brink. I already knew what he was thinking—he wanted to end Jean. To strike first.

Hakuno’s eyes narrowed. “Come on, dude. We have options. You don’t have to kill her. We won’t let it come to that.”

He didn’t answer right away, but his silence was its own kind of war drum.

“Not to burst your metal-plated bubble,” I added with a smirk, “but even if you tried to kill her, you wouldn’t get far. Jean’s not a girl anymore—she’s a force. I’d have better odds strangling you with my bare hands than you taking her down now.”

That got his attention.

Erik turned, his expression twisting into an amused sneer. “You’d have zero chance of killing me with your bare hands.”

Hakuno rolled her eyes. “You have no idea what he’s faced before. If he says something’s out of your league, you should listen.”

I shrugged. “She’s basically immortal now. The ones we can deal with—are the D’Bari. They’re within reach. While Hakuno and I keep Jean from blowing up another city... or the planet.”

Erik leaned back, rubbing his chin. “So… the D’Bari are the true threat. If we eliminate them, will that stop our extinction?”

I nodded. “It would help. Jean, despite how unstable she is right now, doesn’t want to destroy us. Not truly. If she wanted us dead… she’d have done it back at Xavier’s school. Snapped necks with a flick of her hand. Boom—done.”

Hakuno winced slightly, imagining the scenario of everyone in the school dead, and Jean stood, eyes aflame, barely holding herself back.

“But her powers are spiraling. Uncontrolled. The D’Bari want that power—her power. To wipe out all life on Earth. For reasons I still don’t fully understand.”

Erik scoffed. “And you want to talk to them?”

“I do,” I admitted, resting my elbows on my knees. “I need to understand why. Civilizations don’t just become genocidal without a reason. Maybe they lost their world… maybe they believe Earth is theirs to reclaim.”

Erik rolled his eyes. “You sound just like Charles. You still think humanity would welcome aliens, when they can’t even tolerate mutants?”

Hakuno interjected, voice sharp, “Not everything has to end in war, Erik.”

“You don’t understand,” Erik snapped, his tone darkening. “Humans are ungrateful. Afraid. They cheer you when you save them, and spit on you the next day when you remind them you’re different.”

“They’re complicated,” I replied quietly. “But not all of them are like that. There are good people.”

Erik’s lip curled. “People can change. Into monsters. I’ve seen it. Just like those bastards who experiment on us like we’re animals in cages.”

His words hit a nerve.

"I agree," I said, the words leaving my mouth before I realized how cold they sounded.

That surprised him. “What? You know them?”

I sighed. “I didn’t want to get into this now, but… yeah. I messed with Hydra. Took out one of their bases when I first got here.”

He stared at me, suddenly silent.

“They marked me. Said they'd hunt me. That I’d made an enemy I couldn’t even comprehend. But I’ve seen worse than Hydra. And I’ll destroy them.”

Erik’s voice turned into a low growl. “So... you’ve destroyed before.”

I didn’t flinch. “More than I ever wanted to. But when monsters threaten people I care about—I stop them.”

Hakuno glanced at me, a faint sadness behind her calm smile. She knew what I meant. What I had done. And what it cost me.

"Exactly," she said softly, looking back at Erik. "You’re not the only one who knows what it's like to be forced into impossible choices."

Erik said nothing for a long moment. Then, slowly, the tension in his shoulders lessened.

“Then perhaps,” he said, “we aren’t so different.”

Outside the jet, the clouds were thinning. The stars were beginning to appear—cold, distant, ancient.

And somewhere beyond them, a firebird stirred.

Colossus, who had been quiet riding the jet, raised an eyebrow. “Can you guys stop talking like cartoon villains for a second?”

Hakuno smirked, tossing her short hair. “Yes, we’re planning to take over the Earth. Want in, Colossal?”

“No way in hell,” Colossus replied with a laugh. “Besides, I’m goddamn Colossus. I would always protect the Earth.”

We all laughed.

But Erik stayed quiet for a moment before saying, “After this… if you need a hand… count on me.”

I looked at him, surprised. “Are you sure? I mean… I know you’re trying to stay out of the ‘kill everyone who looks at us wrong’ business. I don’t want to drag you back into that.”

"This is beyond that,” Erik said, his voice sharp. “Hydra tortures mutants. Kidnaps children. They will keep doing it unless we stop them. No one cares when a Hydra agent dies. No one sheds a tear."

He was right. And that, more than anything, was the tragic part.

"You know what? Sure. I’ll call you if I need backup for a few raids." I extended my hand.

He shook it without hesitation.

“Here’s our number,” Ariki added, handing us a secure communicator. Hakuno grabbed it and quickly added the contact to her device. “Labeled it Metal Dad, by the way.”

"I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that," Erik muttered, though I could see the faintest smirk tugging at his lips.

“We’re here,” Ariki said, pointing to the GPS as the Blackbird descended.

“Then let’s say hi to everyone…” I said with a sigh.

 

---

Note: how is the chapter? I brought karna to talk with Charles. I planned this from very beginning. God Arjuna did similar to what Charles did but on large scale. I'm planning to add Logan and Scott in Ritsuka team.

Anyway I posted 2 chapters so enjoy it. A surprise is waiting.

Chapter 23: Mentors

Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters]

The air inside the school was tense—thicker than fog before a storm. Students watched us from corners, teachers stood like statues in silence. We walked into the main meeting room.

Eric’s presence was like a bullet to the calm. “Charles,” he said, voice like flint on steel, “I told you. I warned you that your methods would doom you.”

"You were right," Charles said quietly, eyes weary behind his chair. "It’s my fault. I believed too strongly in a peaceful path… and now we’re on the edge of war.”

Erik crossed his arms. "Seems you’ve changed. I never thought I’d hear you admit your flaws. Maybe Emma should’ve knocked some sense into you a long time ago."

Emma leaned on the nearby wall, arms folded, her sharp gaze never leaving Charles. “Maybe I should have.”

"You would’ve done it in heels too," Hakuno muttered to me.

I stifled a chuckle.

"Emma," Charles began, "I never meant for it to become this—"

Emma raised a hand, cutting him off. "Don't. You did what you thought was right. I did what I thought was necessary."

Xavier met my eyes. “You still believe in me, after all you’ve seen?”

"I believe in people who want to change," I said. “But we have to face truth first.”

"After all, everyone needs a second chance professor. I still treat you as my friend." I said with smile.

He said "Thanks"

Raven stepped forward, the tension in her body clear from the way her hands curled slightly at her sides.

"Erik," she called out, her voice a mix of caution and pleading, "you don't have to do this… we don’t have to hurt her."

Her eyes searched his face, hoping to find the man she once believed in.

Magneto—no, Erik—glanced at her with a quiet amusement. "Hurt her? Raven, I didn’t come to wage war on Jean. But I won’t stand idle while a ticking bomb rests in the hands of fools. The power in her doesn’t play favorites. If it burns, we all burn."

He gave a nod toward Ritsuka and the others. "Besides, they have… interesting methods. Let’s see if their plan holds merit."

"You recruited him?" Scott Summers stared wide-eyed at Ritsuka, then at Magneto, as if the universe had rearranged itself.

Ritsuka shrugged. “No recruiting. He came of his own will.”

Erik raised his chin. “Because I refuse to let our kind die because of your incompetence.”

That stung, and Scott’s jaw clenched.

In the middle of the uneasy atmosphere, hakuno raised a brow, glancing around at the tension. “Why does everyone look like they’ve seen a ghost? We’re still figuring things out.”

Charles Xavier exhaled deeply, the wrinkles in his face betraying the weight he carried. “It’s not that simple. We can’t… find her.”

Ritsuka’s eyes narrowed. “what?”

James Moriarty, standing calmly with a faint smile tugging at his lips, answered, “She’s evolved, Master. Her powers have grown so drastically that even Cerebro cannot detect her. She has cloaked her presence entirely.”

Xavier nodded slowly. “Her mind… it’s like a silent white void. I’ve never felt anything like it. I’m sorry.”

For a moment, the silence grew heavier.

Then Moriarty gave a low chuckle, stepping forward like a magician about to unveil his final trick. “Well then… perhaps it’s time to call in some friends who specialize in finding the unknowable.”

All eyes turned to him.

Karna simply closed his eyes, arms folded. He already understood.

Hakuno remained silent beside Ritsuka, her expression resolute.

Ritsuka nodded once.

"I’ll be back," he said, his voice strangely calm. Without another word, he turned and left the room.

Hakuno followed without hesitation.

Moriarty glanced back at the others. “Don’t fret. My dear Master is full of surprises. What’s one more miracle?”

 

---

The door shut with a muted click. I scanned the room—a quiet storage space with enough emptiness to serve my purpose. Hakuno lifted her hand, and a translucent barrier shimmered into being around them. Reality muffled. Time slowed. No eyes could see. No minds could intrude.

I knelt and placed my hand on the cold floor.

From the shadows at my feet, the fragment of the Cosmic Cube slowly rose, glowing with an otherworldly blue gleam—its radiance shimmering like liquid starlight, vibrating with the echo of possibilities.

The air shifted. Magic saturated every breath.

Hakuno watched in silence, sensing something ancient stirring in the Cube’s pulse.

Ritsuka’s hand hovered toward the artifact.

His voice was low, steady, yet the weight behind it made the room tremble with power.

“Heed my words.
My will creates your body, and your sword creates my destiny.
If you heed the world’s call, then follow humanity’s path and answer me.

O Servants…
Who once walked with me through Hell and Heaven…
Come forth once more.
Walk with me again…
As Guardians of Humanity!”

 

The cube flared.

White-hot light burst outward, warping the edges of the barrier with energy so intense even Hakuno reflexively shielded her eyes.

Reality cracked.

From within that blinding light… a figure emerged.

A silhouette of elegance and power. Cloaked in shadow… yet unmistakably familiar.

As the light faded, Hakuno turned—

And froze.

I had stepped back—my face, for the first time in a long while, etched in fear. Not awe. Not uncertainty. Pure fear.

"Ritsuka…?" Hakuno asked softly, unnerved. She had never seen that expression on his face before.

The figure took a step forward, the glow around her fading.

The light finally faded, like the calm after a tempest.

And standing amidst the dim, shimmering air, framed by the lingering brilliance of the Cosmic Cube’s light... was someone I had longed to see, yet feared I would never meet again.

A warm, familiar voice rang out with the exuberance of a stage performer and the brilliance of a Renaissance sun.

“Nice to meet you once again! Servant, Leonardo Da Vinci~!”

I froze.

“Right, from now on, I’ll be your very own personal Da Vinci-chan, just for you!”

Her voice was exactly as I remembered—confident, charming, brilliant. The perfect genius. But this wasn’t the small Rider Da Vinci that still lingered in Chaldean memory. This was her. The original. The adult Da Vinci. The one who died with a smile while our home was burning.

Hakuno, standing beside me, blinked in surprise. She had only known the Rider form in Chaldea. But this woman… was unmistakably her. She radiated wisdom and affection like the Mona Lisa's gaze.

And all I could do was stare.

Her shining eyes sparkled, tilting her head at my silence.
"Hey, what’s wrong? Fufu~ Could it be you’re too happy to speak?”

My throat tightened. My heart clenched. I hadn’t realized I was shaking. My fists trembled, clenched so hard they ached.

“…Yeah,” I managed to choke out, the air catching in my throat, “…I really am.”

She smiled brightly, the same dazzling smile she always wore in front of the team in past, even when things were at their worst.

“Now that you’ve got this universal genius by your side again, there’s no need to worry!” she said, playfully puffing out her chest. “Just rely on me from now on, Ritsuka!”

Tears broke free before I could stop them. Warm and quiet. I smiled through them.
“…Yes.”

Da Vinci gently stepped forward, brushing my hair back and resting her hand atop my head like she always did when I was younger—when I still had the right to cry.
“Come on, Ritsuka. Don’t make me sad now. I’m really, really happy to see how far you’ve come. Look at you… You’ve grown so strong.”

And then—
“Yeah, we finally meet again. No need to cry anymore, Ritsuka.”

A new voice, calm and gentle, rang from behind her.

I turned slowly. My heart skipped a beat.

There he was.

Doctor Roman.

Romani Archaman. Solomon. My mentor. My friend. The man who vanished at the end of our journey—his journey.

He gave me that same lopsided smile, his hands tucked in his coat pockets as if this was just another casual morning in Chaldea.

Hakuno blinked, puzzled. She had never seen him before. Her eyes studied him with the curiosity of someone seeing a living myth.

My body moved before I could stop it. I approached him slowly, tears still welling in my eyes.

Romani extended his arms, smiling, clearly expecting a hug.

I punched him across the face.

Hard.

He staggered backward, dazed. Da Vinci burst out laughing.

“Ehh?? EBH?! You hit me?! Why???” he whined, clutching his cheek in pure confusion.

I raised my fist again, ready for another swing. My voice was tight with years of pent-up frustration.

“I decided I would punch you when I saw you again, Doctor.”

He looked up at me with a comical look of betrayal.

“No way! That’s terrifying! You’ve gotten cold, Ritsuka!”

I didn’t smile. I couldn’t.
“You never told me anything. Not a damn thing. I didn’t even get to ask before you were gone. You just… disappeared.”

The room was silent.

Romani slowly got to his feet. His smile was softer now—nostalgic. Sad.

“…Yes. I’m sorry, Fujimaru.”

My gaze dropped to the floor. I clenched my jaw.

“I don’t want your apology.”

He nodded.

“I know. And I don’t regret what I did.”
He placed a hand over his heart.
“I always thought it was better that way. That someone like me—a coward who always ran from responsibility—was finally able to do something meaningful… for everyone. And that’s thanks to you, Ritsuka. You and the others.”

He bowed slightly.

“…Thank you.”

The sincerity in his voice shattered me.

I should’ve said it first. I should be the one thanking him.

Tears welled again as I bit my lip.

Romani glanced to the side, a cloud passing through his eyes.
“But… I did something terrible to Mash. If only I’d gotten there sooner…”

He didn’t know.

“Doctor…” I began, voice steadier now, “…Mashu came back. She’s alive. Safe. She came back to us later.”

Romani's eyes widened.

“She’s… alive?”

I smiled through tears.
“Yes. But… she can only be summoned under certain conditions right now. But she’s grown stronger than ever. She’s now known as Shielder Paladin.”

Da Vinci chuckled, arms crossed proudly.
“We did discuss that she’d surpass even her own limits, didn’t we? Guess she lived up to the name we picked for her.”

Romani laughed softly, rubbing the back of his neck in embarrassment.

“I see… That’s wonderful news.”
He turned to me and smiled warmly.
“Thank you… for protecting her.”

“Yes, Doctor.” I said quietly, the pain in my chest lightened just a little.

Then, with a comically dramatic cough, Romani turned to Hakuno.

“And who might you be?”

We both spoke at once.

“She’s my Senpai.”
“He’s my boyfriend.”

We paused.

Realized what we just said.

Our faces turned bright red.

Romani blinked. Da Vinci raised her brow. And then…

They both grinned.

“You got another girlfriend while we were gone, huh?” Romani teased.

“Expected of a womanizer.” Da Vinci added, smirking.

“H-Hey! That’s not—!” I tried to protest.

Hakuno’s face turned crimson as she crossed her arms and looked away, trying to hide her smile.

I groaned.

Some things never change.

 

---

Note: Finally I brought them. How is the chapter. Was it emotional? Romani isn't Soloman level but he can still help Ritsuka. Solomon is gone remember but not Romani. You can say he is 3 star servant now. An NPC type but he is one of most intelligent guy in this world. I decided to bring Adult Davichi this time.

With both of them the story will change so much. I love to write Tony, da Vinci and Romani and Batman working together. It's wonderful right?

More servants will come in this arc okay. I planned atleast 4 or 5 servants. Look forward to it.

Chapter 24: Monalisa

Ritsuka’s POV

I finally took a deep breath, trying to steady my heart. My voice cracked a little when I spoke.

“…Doctor, Da Vinci… you both seem like you know about this world. You both got information of this world right?”

They exchanged a glance—silent understanding passing between them.

Da Vinci gave a small, knowing smile, twirling a strand of her hair.
“We do. At least… enough to be useful.”

Romani nodded in agreement.
“When we came here, it wasn’t exactly a smooth trip. It felt like crossing the edge of reality itself. The long distance between our world and this world… it’s not just physical. It messed with our Spirit Graphs a bit.”

Da Vinci shrugged lightly, but her eyes glimmered with the thrill of discovery.
“We pieced together what we could. So we understood before we came here. But We know you were fought for the world in our old one. The details are hazy… but one thing’s certain.”

Her tone softened.
“…You saved it. Our world survived because of you.”

Romani’s voice followed, warm and certain.
“We’re proud of you, Ritsuka. Truly. You must have gone through… so much.”

I couldn’t speak. Not right away. I just smiled, even as tears slipped silently down my cheeks.

They didn’t wait for permission—Da Vinci stepped forward and hugged me tightly, and Romani followed, wrapping his arms around us both. The scent, the warmth, the familiarity… for a moment, I felt like I was back in Chaldea again.

Hakuno stood nearby, smiling softly, her gaze gentle—watching her kouhai finally let himself rest for a breath.

Three minutes passed before I could breathe without my chest tightening.

I stepped back, wiping my face.
“…I’ll tell you everything. How we saved the world. Every battle, every friend we fought beside. And…” I straightened, my voice firming. “…we have another world to save now. And friends who’s counting on us.”

Da Vinci’s grin returned, sly and catlike.
“Oh, don’t think you’re getting away with just war stories. I want the love stories too. You know you’re my favorite protagonist, right?” She wagged a finger. “The hero’s romances are always the best chapters.”

Hakuno chuckled under her breath, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear.
“The list was already pretty long by the time I met him.”

My face heated instantly.
“S-Stop teasing me! This is serious!”

Da Vinci just smirked knowingly.
“It’s always serious, but that’s no reason not to have fun.”

Romani, suppressing a laugh, held up his hands in mock surrender.
“Alright, alright, love life later. Current crisis first.”

I took a deep breath.
“Exactly. First, you need to understand where we stand right now…”

The teasing faded just enough for the room to grow heavy with focus again. Outside the barrier, the rest of the team was still waiting, unaware of the unexpected reunion happening behind sealed walls.

But soon… they’d meet my friends.

And then we’d face whatever this world had in store for us...together.

---

Ritsuka’s POV

After I finished explaining the current situation to Da Vinci and Romani, we stepped out of the private room.

The X-Men were waiting in the lounge, mid-discussion—but the moment we appeared, the room went silent.

No… stared would be the more accurate word.

Da Vinci, standing there with that effortlessly confident smile and flowing dress, drew every set of eyes instantly.

Bobby Drake’s jaw almost hit the floor.
“Whoa… she’s… amazing.”

Remy Lebeau’s red eyes narrowed in appreciation.
“Chère, you look like trouble… in the best possible way.”

Before he could even take a step closer—WHAM—Rouge stomped down on his foot without mercy.
“Trouble’s exactly what you’d get if you tried, Cajun.”

I sighed, forcing a smile.

“Guys… they’re friends. From work.”

Romani, ever the harmless doctor, gave them a sheepish, almost goofy grin. Da Vinci tilted her head, delivering what I’m sure she knew was a dazzling smile.

Kitty Pryde blinked.
“…She looks like the Mona Lisa, if the Mona Lisa could walk off the canvas.”

Betsy Braddock and Jubilee both nodded in agreement, murmuring words like “timeless” and “goddess vibes.”

Da Vinci’s eyes sparkled as she answered smoothly,

“Thank you for comparing me to such a beautiful work of art.” '…Though if only you knew the real story behind that painting.'

Emma Frost crossed her arms, her sharp gaze flicking between me and my two companions.

“Where did they come from? You went inside alone and came out with them, darling. You’re not a mutant… so how exactly?”

I smirked.

“You know… I’m something of a mage myself.”

Hakuno chimed in, her tone casual but carefully chosen to sound just plausible enough.

“We’re mages. Have connections with real Fairytale witches, but also with more… technical flair. He’s got connections to certain magical beings.”

Her little smirk told me she knew she was misleading them just enough.

Romani nodded cheerfully.
“Yes, yes, we actually work for mages. Speaking of work—ah, right! You have a missing daughter case, yes? You must be Charles Xavier. A pleasure to meet you. I’m Doctor Romani Archaman. You can call me Romani, or Doctor. But most people—well, they just call me Doctor. Anyway—”

He launched into his long-winded introduction as if the current crisis wasn’t hanging over our heads like a storm cloud.

Even Logan looked a little stunned at the sheer length of his opening.

Charles smiled politely.

“The honor is mine. Yes… Jean is missing. I believe… you can find her?”

Da Vinci folded her arms, giving a thoughtful hum.

“We can find her—but right now, we lack the right materials and time. That means it’ll be you and your people who bring her home. We’ll simply… accelerate the process.”

Quicksilver tilted his head, leaning against a pillar.

“So… what, you’re gonna whip up some crazy spell to make the Professor track her?”

From the looks on the others’ faces, they were all imagining the same thing.

Romani gave a kind smile.
“Not quite magic in the flashy sense…”

Da Vinci’s grin widened with mischief.
“Show me Cerebro. I’ll do a little… remodeling.”

That stopped the room cold.

Beast frowned slightly.
“Wait—you said you’re magic users. Now you’re telling me you can upgrade one of the most complex mutant-detection systems on the planet?”

Da Vinci leaned forward slightly, eyes locking with his.

“Do you want to find this girl, Jean?”

Beast didn’t hesitate.
“…Yes. Please. Follow me.”

Romani clapped his hands lightly.
“Excellent. Professor, let’s go as well. We’ll keep things… delicate.”

As the group moved toward Cerebro’s chamber, I couldn’t help but notice Da Vinci’s eyes already scanning the mansion’s architecture like she was planning to rebuild the whole thing from memory.

'She is still an artist in her heart'

If they thought Cerebro was advanced… they were in for a surprise.

The group descended into the underground levels, the lights dimming as we passed reinforced steel doors and humming tech.

I didn’t see Karna, James, Magneto, or Ariki.

Storm, as if she had already read my mind, said, “They went to wait for everyone in the Blackbird. It’s surprising..Erik has more faith in you guys than in the X-Men.”

I gave normal smile.

Kurt and Kitty drifted to the front, curiosity written all over their faces as they flanked Romani and Da Vinci.

Kitty tilted her head.
“So, if you’re a doctor… what kind of doctor are you exactly?”

Kurt nodded along.
“Ja, doctor of what?”

The question was a clean hit.
It was like watching Romani take a bullet to the chest—metaphorically speaking, but his awkward flinch sold the image.

Da Vinci and I couldn’t help it—we both laughed. Hakuno just blinked at us, tilting her head like she’d missed the punchline entirely.

Romani rubbed the back of his neck, looking away.

“…Well, technically, I was never officially a doctor. But… I am… a doctor.”

Kitty narrowed her eyes with mock suspicion.

“Ohhh, so you paid someone off and got the title the shady way?”

I nodded without hesitation.

“Yes.”

And I laughed again, because it was exactly the kind of thing Romani would walk himself into.

Da Vinci waved her hand in a dismissive, regal way.

“If you have the skills, you can become anything. Paper confirmation is a formality for the unimaginative.”

Colossus sighed, folding his arms.
“Stop it, kids. They are guests—don’t cause trouble.”

Kitty and Kurt both mumbled apologies, though Kurt’s tail still swayed with amused curiosity.

Romani was red in the face but managed to mutter,
“…Thanks for the save, Da Vinci.”

Romani glanced at me, lowering his voice.
“They’d faint if they knew she’s a man… and the Leonardo da Vinci.”

Da Vinci smirked like she was in on a delicious secret.

“I agree. Those young ones would be floored… but, Romani, art is art. And I am… beautiful art.”

Romani sighed dramatically.
“I just hope I never meet another genius with your level of… narcissistic personality disorder.”

Da Vinci tapped her chin thoughtfully.
“No way. Another genius of my caliber with a matching ego? Impossible. One da Vinci per universe is already a gift.”

(A/N: looks at Tony stark)

By then, we’d arrived at Cerebro. The massive spherical chamber bathed in soft light made even Da Vinci pause for a second to take it in—before she stepped forward like she owned the place.

Beast was already there, standing beside the console. His eyebrow rose when Da Vinci didn’t so much as glance at the schematics before kneeling beside an access panel.

Within minutes, she had the thing half-open, pulling up projections of data flow and node connections without needing a manual.

Beast’s voice carried both awe and disbelief.
“…You learned the entire operating system from a single look?”

Da Vinci’s smile was the sort that made you wonder if she was holding back another layer of brilliance.
“I’m Da Vinci. That’s not unusual for me.”

Beast actually took notes—on his own system—while she worked. And the strangest part? He was learning from her in real time.

In less than twenty minutes, she had restructured a portion of Cerebro’s psychic frequency mapping. The ambient hum of the machine changed, deeper and smoother.

Beast stared at the interface, his voice almost reverent.
“…You’ve increased precision without taxing the mainframe. This is—remarkable.”

Da Vinci dusted her hands with a satisfied grin.
“When you want to find someone you care about, you don’t settle for ‘good enough.’”

Romani leaned on the railing, smiling faintly.
“That’s Da Vinci for you.”

I could see it in their faces—whether they trusted us or not, they now understood, she wasn’t just talk. She is real deal.

Romani stepped forward from the observation platform.
“Professor, it’s ready. Use the modifications—see what you can find.”

Charles adjusted the headset, the hum of Cerebro shifting as Da Vinci’s enhancements came online. The ambient psychic field thickened—like the air before a thunderstorm.

For a moment, his eyes closed, and the chamber filled with quiet anticipation. Then his brows knit.

Logan crossed his arms, voice low but sharp.
“Spill it, old man.”

Charles opened his eyes slowly, his tone measured but heavy.
“…I’ve found Jean. She’s with her father.”

The room went still. Even the machinery seemed to pause.

Bobby was the first to break it.
“Her… father? But—”

Storm’s voice was flat.
“We heard he was dead in car accident. Years ago.”

Charles’s jaw tightened.
“It appears that was a lie… one I am responsible for perpetuating. I lied in past.”

Scott stepped forward, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles whitened.
“You lied about him too?” His voice trembled—not with fear, but with betrayal. “You don’t get to play god with people’s lives.”

Charles looked pained, but held his ground.
“Jean’s father… is not a good man. I believed keeping them apart was the only way to protect her.”

I stepped in before the tension could boil over.
“Professor. Right or wrong, we don’t have the luxury of debating it now. If what you say is true, Jean might do something she’ll regret for the rest of her life.”

Hakuno’s eyes were firm, her voice steady.
“We have to stop her from killing him in anger.”

Logan’s gaze stayed locked on Charles.
“Fine. We’re going. But you—” he jabbed a finger toward him— “aren’t coming. You stay put, for good.”

Charles closed his eyes for a moment, then nodded once.
“…Alright.” The sadness in his voice wasn’t weakness—it was acceptance.

I softened my tone, just slightly.
“You’ll talk to her when she’s ready to listen… but not now. Not while her anger’s this raw.”

We moved toward the Blackbird hangar. The echo of our footsteps felt heavier than usual.

Halfway down the corridor, I stopped, turning to Romani and Da Vinci.
“…Please stay here. Hakuno and I will handle this.”

Romani’s brows lifted.
“We’ll come with you—”

I cut him off sharply, my voice almost cracking.
“No. Please stay. You don’t have to go into danger. Please.”

Without realizing it, I’d grabbed their hands, holding on tight. Not like a comrade making a request—like someone terrified of letting go.

They froze.

That fear—they could feel it. Not fear of the enemy. Not fear of failing.
Fear of losing them.

Da Vinci’s usual playful confidence softened. She squeezed my hand lightly.
“…Alright. We’ll stay.”

I turned to Charles.
“Please protect them.”

He nodded, surprised at the weight in my voice.

Hakuno and I boarded the Blackbird. The hatch closed with a hiss, cutting me off from their faces.

Behind us, Romani exhaled slowly.
“He must have gone through something… something bad.”

Da Vinci’s eyes followed the departing plane.
“Yes. I can’t bear to see Ritsuka like that. He’s… changed.”

Romani managed a faint smile, but it didn’t hide the sadness in it.
“I’m proud of him… and it hurts to see it.”

Da Vinci placed a hand over her heart.
“He’ll finish this mission. I’m sure of it.”

Charles looked between them.
“…I hope you’re right.”

 

---

 

Note; sorry for late chapter. I will complete the phoenix arc in next 2 -3 chapters. Yeah more Fgo characters will appear and after that you won't see new fate grand order characters for a while. This arc ending will have another big plot twist. Look forward to it.

Chapter 25: Phoenix??

Karna, James Moriarty, Magneto, and Ariki were already seated inside the Blackbird’s dimly lit cabin, the hum of the engines vibrating faintly through the metal floor. The air was tense, the kind of silence that meant everyone was measuring each other.

James Moriarty, leaning back with his book balanced across his knees, broke it first.
"I must confess, Professor Xavier is not a man I could ever truly trust…" he said, twirling the handle of his book thoughtfully. "Not because of his morality—good and bad are but chess pieces on the board—but because of his powers. Should a man with such power ever become my enemy, my first move would be to remove him from the battlefield entirely."

Magneto chuckled lowly, though there was no humor in it.
"And yet… Charles is, at his core, a good man. Idealistic to a fault, but not without conviction."

Ariki glanced toward Moriarty. "Boss, I’m glad we came here. It’s exactly as we expected—they’re already looking at us like we don’t belong."

Eric’s mouth curved into something between a smirk and a sigh. "They never agree with us. They’re too good for their own sake… and that’s dangerous in this world."

The sound of boots echoed as the X-Men filed into the jet, the cold night air trailing behind them.

"Where’s Charles?" Magneto asked, his voice calm but edged with curiosity.

Raven’s reply was short. "He isn’t coming with us."

A deep, rumbling laugh escaped Magneto’s chest, but he didn’t comment further—at least not aloud. Then, movement caught his attention. Quicksilver entered, stopping briefly when their eyes met.

For a heartbeat, father and son stood locked in silent recognition. Then, as if by unspoken agreement, they both looked away. The rift between them was a chasm neither was ready to bridge.

Ritsuka and Hakuno stepped aboard next, sliding into seats beside their own group—Karna, Moriarty, Magneto, and Ariki.

Colossus, seated near the cockpit, announced in his usual steady tone, "We are moving. Fourteen minutes until we reach Jean’s location."

Emma Frost leaned forward, her diamond-hard eyes scanning the group. "Then we should start planning. We can’t just walk up to her and hope for the best."

Ritsuka nodded slightly, his gaze calm but carrying weight. "I have two plans. Plan A depends on me and Hakuno. Plan B… depends on Quicksilver."

The speedster blinked, caught off guard. "…Me?"

Every head in the cabin turned toward him. Without further word, Ritsuka reached into the shadows at his feet—literally—and began pulling out lengths of glimmering chain, each link glowing faintly with an otherworldly light.

"These are the Fool’s Chains," he explained, letting several coils spill onto the floor. The magic in them practically hummed against the skin. "You don’t need to do anything flashy—just use them to tie up the D’Bari. Once everything is over, the chains will vanish and return to me. You won’t have to worry about giving them back."

Quicksilver looked between the chains and Ritsuka, unsure whether to feel impressed or concerned.

"As for Plan A," Ritsuka continued, his voice steady but firm, "that’s on me and Hakuno. I know this might not fit your usual way of doing things, but what’s inside Jean isn’t something you can talk down with the ‘power of friendship’ right now. We’ll try to reach her… but if we fail, she could Jean herself because Jean cares too much for you—the X-Men. That’s the very thing the Phoenix can use for her advantage."

Hakuno’s tone was softer, but her words carried the same weight. "The rest of you—your job is to stop the police, government forces, and the D’Bari from interfering, also save people."

Nightcrawler tilted his head, puzzled. "Why stop them? If they know what’s happening, they could help save the world."

Ritsuka’s eyes sharpened. "No. That’s exactly what you shouldn’t do. Charles has spent years making you believe the Mutants’ reputation is the most important thing—but in reality? People won’t care about the truth. They’ll care about fear. You can’t make Jean the enemy of the world. That’s suicide."

Hakuno added quickly, "And frankly, we don’t want Hydra catching wind of the Phoenix. If they knew… it would be a disaster."

Even Magneto leaned forward slightly, smirking. "I agree with them. Announcing the Phoenix to the world? That would be the dumbest thing the X-Men could do."

The cabin fell into uneasy silence. The hum of the Blackbird’s engines seemed louder than before, as if reminding them that time was running short.

Scott’s voice broke the tense silence in the room.
“So…if the Phoenix is real, just like you said. Can we stop her in any way? And… is she good or evil?”

Ritsuka leaned back slightly, eyes narrowing in thought. He didn’t answer right away, letting the question hang in the air long enough for the others to shift uncomfortably.
“Do you feel bad for the ants you step on?” he finally said. “Does that make you evil… cold… heartless? No. Same with the Phoenix. She doesn’t care about humans. Whether she’s good or evil… depends on your perspective. She’s far older than any of us.”

Scott’s brow furrowed, but Ritsuka kept going.
“As for stopping her—no. She’s already gone too far ahead. My only chance is to negotiate, to make a deal. From what I’ve gathered, she’s worked with humans before. If I can talk to her… maybe we can save Jean.”

Hakuno caught the subtle shift in his wording — save Jean, not stop the Phoenix. That choice of words sat heavy in her mind.

Emma crossed her legs, studying him with a smirk.
“Darling, I’m surprised. I was waiting for you to lie at least once, but you’re brutally honest.”

“I don’t have anything I want badly enough to lie for,” Ritsuka replied calmly. “But… if the situation demands it, I’ll lie without hesitation.”

Wolverine finally spoke up, his voice a low growl.
“We’re at Jean’s place. Didn’t have much faith in you before, kid… but if you can bring her back, I’ll believe you.”

Ritsuka nodded, and the group split. Magneto and Ariki stayed behind with x-mens, muttering about putting the aliens down for good. Ritsuka and Hakuno broke off from the X-Men and approached Jean’s house. Storm went with few X-Mens to save humans from possible fight.

The door slammed open before they could knock. A man came flying out, crashing into the yard.

Ritsuka caught him before he hit the ground.

The man’s eyes were wild, his voice shaking with rage. “Jean… Bitch you killed my wife… you monster…” Then he went limp, unconscious.

Hakuno’s voice was soft but urgent. “Jean?”

They both looked up. Jean was floating in the air, descending slowly to the ground. Her expression was cold, unreadable.
“Take everyone… away from me.”

“They fear you… everyone does…” The voice came from her side. A smaller, fiery figure floated beside Jean, her form outlined in blazing light.

Ritsuka’s eyes hardened. “Phoenix.”

The entity looked at him briefly, then dismissed him with an indifferent glance.

She leaned closer to Jean.
“They fear what they don’t understand,” she whispered, her voice like burning embers. “They fear progress. They fear what you can become… and they want to suppress you. Just like Charles did… just like he will do.”

Her eyes shifted toward Ritsuka, sharp and accusing.
“He’s the same. Same behavior as Charles.”

“Frankly?” Ritsuka said without flinching. “Charles is better than me. He wants to be a good man after living through his regrets.”

Hakuno shot him a look that said, Seriously? That’s what you believe.

The Phoenix’s smile curled.
“It’s not the truth. He has his own agenda, buried under a mask. Just like Charles. Just like your father. They all want your power.”

The words began to repeat, her voice echoing unnaturally in Jean’s mind.
They want your powers. They want your powers. They want your powers…
Over and over, louder and sharper until Jean’s face twisted in pain.

Hakuno stepped forward. “You’re doing something to her! Jean, don’t listen—trust us! Scott loves you, he’s waiting for you!”

“Stop… stop it!” Jean cried out, clutching her head, her voice breaking into a plea.

Ritsuka’s voice cut through the chaos.
“Phoenix. It doesn’t have to go this way. You can work with Jean—you’ve done it before, in other worlds. You don’t have to take her body for yourself. We can all work together.”

The Phoenix’s expression shifted into one of cold amusement.
“Kneel.”

Invisible force slammed into them. Hakuno and Ritsuka were driven to their knees, the ground cracking beneath them.

The Phoenix’s fiery eyes bore into them, her voice dripping with ancient arrogance.
"You know things you shouldn’t. Know your place, insect. This is not Earth-616 for me to care. Just another world. I’m tired of repeating the same farce across worlds. I am the embodiment of freedom… and I will follow my rules. Why would a goddess take orders from anyone?"

Her flames curled higher, licking the edges of the place like the breath of a star.

Ritsuka stood up and stepped forward, placing himself between Hakuno and the inferno, his gaze steady despite the oppressive heat.

"Too much freedom isn’t good for anyone," he said, voice calm but firm. "Even the best of us… need limits."

The Phoenix tilted her head, her expression unreadable—then her voice dropped to a cold whisper.

"Jean… either surrender your life and body to me… or I kill them all and burn this world to ash."

Scott’s voice cut through the tension like a desperate flare. "Jean! Don’t give up!"

The Phoenix turned to him, her tone almost amused. Scott rushed towards them to help his friends Ritsuka and hakuno.

"Interesting… you’re not nearly as irritating as your other selves in the parallel worlds I’ve visited. But you’re still a native. Tell me, Jean—do you want to watch him turn to ash?"

But before Jean could answer, a sudden pulse of energy flared behind the Phoenix—a concussive blast catching her off-guard. The flames parted just enough to reveal a figure materializing from thin air, a stealth field fizzling and sparking before failing entirely.

The alien crashed to the ground, smoke trailing from a half-melted invisibility rig strapped to their chest.

"Vuk…?" Ritsuka muttered, recognizing the leader of the D’Bari survivors from the information he got from his skill.

The Phoenix’s lip curled.
"Seriously? You should be grateful I left a handful of your kind alive. Did you truly think your primitive tech could bind my power?"

She didn’t wait for a reply—her hand snapped out, flames coiling like serpents to devour the device in seconds.

Vuk staggered forward, eyes burning—not with fire, but grief.

"Monster! Murderer! What did we ever do to you? Our world thrived without war, without slaughter. We shared our energy to live—never taking more than we gave. We lived in balance with the stars… until you erased us. You call yourself a goddess?" His voice cracked. "You’re nothing but a heartless force of destruction."

Ritsuka froze, the alien’s words slicing deep. He could feel the weight of them, like the voices of the Lostbelts he’d destroyed—worlds that had looked to him as savior, only for him to be their executioner. His chest tightened. It’s the same… again…

The Phoenix’s tone didn’t soften.
"Things die in the natural order. Do you rage against the earthquake? Curse the lightning? I am no different. I am the pulse of the cosmos, and you… will accept your fate."

Her gaze turned back to Jean. "Decide."

And then—everything blurred.

To everyone’s shock, Ritsuka was suddenly in front of Jean, his hand already buried deep in her chest not to kill, but to pierce the Phoenix’s spiritual tether.

"Jean!" Scott shouted, surging forward.

The Phoenix’s scream shattered the air, her form flickering before vanishing in a swirl of golden flame. Jean collapsed into Scott’s arms, gasping.

"I’m sorry… Ritsuka…"

Ritsuka smiled faintly, even as his legs gave out. "Don’t worry. Leave everything… to me."

Both he and Jean fell unconscious.

Scott checked Jean frantically, relieved to find no mortal wound. But Hakuno was already kneeling beside Ritsuka, her brow furrowed.

"You really went and used the Gate Key inside the Phoenix Force itself…" She exhaled slowly. "Guess you’re planning to summon a whole team in there to deal with her head-on."

Her voice softened for a moment, and she leaned down, pressing her lips briefly to his.
"Don’t lose in there or I will come for you."

Scott looked up, confusion in his eyes. "What just happened?!"

Hakuno didn’t flinch. "He’s fighting her in the mental plane. Without harming Jean. The Phoenix can’t blackmail her now but until he wins, both their bodies are vulnerable. So our job is to hold the line."

Vuk snarled, rage overcoming reason. "I’ll take my revenge on your demon!" He charged Jean with the force of a meteor—

—only for Hakuno to catch his wrist mid-swing, pivot on her heel, and slam him into the floor so hard the ground cracked beneath them. The sickening crunch of bone echoed.

"You seriously think I’m a pushover heroine? You should be grateful to Ritsuka for saving your life's. " she asked coldly.

Before Vuk could recover, a gust of wind swept past them—Quicksilver, grinning.
"Man, these guys are loaded with tech, but zero combat training. Total playground fight out there." He used his speed to wrap Vuk in fool's chain in seconds.

Outside, the X-Men engaged the remaining D’Bari strike teams in three coordinated groups. Explosions of light, telekinetic bursts, and streaks of laser fire lit the battlefield.

Quicksilver glanced back at the two unconscious figures. "They out cold?"

Hakuno nodded. "He’s fighting in her mind. We just have to buy him time—and deal with the government goons who finally decided to show up."

---

(White Hot Room)

The moment Ritsuka’s eyes opened, he was met with blinding brilliance.

No shadows. No horizon. No sound except the faint hum of existence itself. The air felt weightless, yet carried the suffocating pressure of a place that had seen creation and destruction in equal measure.

A voice broke the stillness.

“Seriously… who are you?”

The words were sharp, dripping with disdain.

“You’re blocking my way. You know things you shouldn’t. In seven multiverse cycles, I’ve never met someone like you. And somehow, you reached this place—my place—without my permission. Not even Strange could pull that trick. So tell me… what are you hiding?”

Ritsuka turned, his gaze settling on a figure in the distance—wreathed in flame that defied mortal fire. A woman of searing light, her hair a storm of molten gold, her presence radiating both beauty and terror.

The Phoenix.

Ritsuka’s tone was calm, his posture relaxed—too relaxed for someone in her realm.

“Phoenix,” he said evenly, “I’ve come to bargain.”

Her laugh was like the crackle of a dying star.

“No. You’ve come to die. This is my world. Here, I am omnipotent. And before you start getting clever—” she tilted her head with a smirk—“I’ve already sealed your powers. You’re just a normal human now. Hehehe…”

Ritsuka met her gaze without flinching.

“I don’t need powers to deal with you.”

In less than a blink, she was in front of him. Her flaming hand closed around his throat, lifting him off the ground with effortless strength.

“I am light and life incarnate,” she whispered like a hymn, “I am the Phoenix. And you are…?”

“Fujimaru Ritsuka.”

Her eyes narrowed.

“Look into my eyes. I will read your memories—every part, every feeling, every secret. Burn you alive And when I’m done, there will be nothing left for you. Hehehe…”

“I’d like to see you try,” Ritsuka replied, voice steady despite her grip.

“Last words?”

“You’ll regret this. I warned you.”

The Phoenix’s fingers tightened as her mind brushed against his. Then—like a dam breaking—his memories poured into her.

She saw burning cities, worlds shattering under alien skies, countless faces fading into nothingness. She felt his guilt, sharp as broken glass. His pain—cold and relentless. The grief of a boy who carried the weight of lives and the silence of worlds erased. And beneath it all… a darkness. Ancient. Patient. Watching.

The omnipotent firebird staggered. Her consciousness faltered for a fraction of a second—an eternity in the White Hot Room.

“Huh…?”

The sound escaped her lips before she realized it.

She blinked, disoriented, looking around at her own realm. White ground, white sky—unchanged. Yet her grip slackened, and Ritsuka dropped lightly to his feet.

Phoenix touched her face, almost compulsively, as if ensuring it was still hers. She knew this sensation intimately—she had spent eons with nothing to touch but herself. Yet the act felt… different now. Wrong, somehow.

“Did you see what you wanted to see?” Ritsuka’s voice was low, almost pitying.

Her gaze snapped back to him. Short black hair. Dark blue eyes like tempered steel. Clothes far too plain for someone who had just stared down a god.

For the first time in countless cycles, the Phoenix—host of infinite life and death—felt a tremor in her voice.

“…Ah.”

And then, without warning, her composure shattered.

“No. NO. NOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Her scream tore through the White Hot Room like a supernova. The flames around her writhed violently, flaring higher than the sky itself. Her roar was not merely sound—it was power, raw and unfiltered, reverberating through the marrow of existence.

But Ritsuka did not move. He simply stood there, staring her down, the faintest glimmer of something dangerous in his eyes.

Should she have not done that, she would have been crushed by the pressure—
By the terror.
By the menace.
By the despair.

She was a goddess, not some mortal. She had never felt emotions like this before.
But now—because of him—she had.

Phoenix’s voice cracked into something raw and broken.

“I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live! I want to live!!!!”

Her head swung violently, her blazing form collapsing onto the white nothingness of her dimension’s ground. She trembled—no, recoiled—as if trying to claw her way back from something unseen.

Because by linking with him—by reading his soul—Phoenix had experienced something no god should ever have to know.
Fear.

Real, unfiltered fear of death.

The incomplete tapestry of the Last Master’s memories, which she had first dismissed as mere scraps of a cheap human life, now hit her like a supernova.

The cold loneliness of empty corridors in Chaldea.

The gut-wrenching weight of erasing whole Lostbelts, worlds filled with smiling faces who would never smile again.

The endless march toward a future that demanded his hands be stained for the sake of those who remained.

And above all—the iron will to keep moving forward, even when the path was nothing but blood and ash.

Phoenix had devoured countless lives across the universe, tasted the rise and fall of civilizations without a flicker of emotion. But this—this was different.

Her voice was trembling now.

“Something like that… something like that can never be withstood! That anguish! That loss! No way can it be endured! Impossible! Impossible, impossible! Absolutely impossible for a mere human!”

She glared at him, eyes burning like twin suns, yet her words quivered like a child’s.

“Someone who can withstand that is not human! You’re a monster…! A monster!”

For the first time in her existence, the Phoenix admitted it to herself. She could not. No—she would not endure something like that.

She was the light and life of the universe.
A cosmic constant.

The unstoppable tide of creation and destruction.

But right now, she was just a being—terrified.

And her voice dropped to a whisper, fragile as glass:

“I… I want to live.”

The words became a flood, spilling over with desperation.

I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I want to live… I want to live… I want to live… I want to live…

Over and over, as if saying it enough times could erase what she’d seen in his heart.

Ritsuka’s voice cut through her spiral—calm, steady, utterly human.

“That’s why,” he said, taking a step forward, his eyes locked on hers, “when you tried to read me….”

Her arms clutched tightly around her head, as if she could physically block out the terror clawing at her mind. The Phoenix—an eternal, cosmic flame that had devoured galaxies—was cowering. Her body trembled like a leaf in the wind, curling inward on itself.

The entity that had once looked down on creation now dared not raise her face. She could feel it—his presence—above her.

The weight of that gaze was worse than any black hole she had ever crossed, worse than the cold of a starless void. She didn’t want to hear his voice. The sound alone would dig deeper into her soul than her mind could endure.

But not listening… felt even more dangerous.

Living with fear of death… was terrifying.

And so, trembling, she listened.

The voice descended like a blade, heavy with certainty. There was no anger in it—only a quiet, absolute truth.

“I warned you,” Ritsuka Fujimaru said. His tone carried no pity, only inevitability. “That you’d definitely regret it.”

For the first time since her birth in the primal fires of the cosmos, the Phoenix knew the fear of death.

Ritsuka stepped closer, his shadow falling over her. “Look at me,” he said, and when she dared to lift her eyes, she found herself staring into deep, dark blue irises—eyes that reflected countless battles, countless graves.

“I’m scared of dying,” he admitted, his voice calm, steady… but unbearably human. “That’s an emotion you can’t burn away. Every human has it. But mine… mine is greater than anyone’s. The fear of death was so great… that I defeated many—too many—just to live another day.”

Something in her core—older than suns, older than life itself—quivered. His words weren’t bravado. They weren’t a boast. They were fact.

“Humans…” Ritsuka’s eyes narrowed slightly. “…are something you think you can destroy without consequence. You think we’re fragile, Ture. But you shouldn’t read someone’s soul without thinking twice. Because sometimes—” his voice dropped to an icy whisper, “—you’ll find a human who’s been through a hell so deep it makes you break.”

The Phoenix shuddered. She had broken.

“You said you are nature,” Ritsuka continued, his voice now sharp enough to cut through the suffocating silence. “That everyone should accept their fate and stop fighting against you. But tell me…”

His eyes locked onto hers, unblinking. “Does nature… know the fear of death?”

Her mouth opened, but no answer came. Because right now—right now—she did know. She felt it, burning through her as if her own flames had turned against her.

“Then why,” Ritsuka asked, his voice soft but merciless, “are you afraid of dying?”

The Phoenix, the so-called immortal force of life and rebirth, curled in on herself again, her cosmic pride crushed under the weight of a mortal’s presence.

And there he stood.

The last Master of Chaldea.
The man who had faced gods, alien gods, and beasts from beyond time.
The man who, in this moment, had defeated the one of strongest cosmic entity—without a shred of power—armed only with the weight of his will.

 

---

 

Note; sorry for late chapter. But i worte a big chapter instead. Next chapter will be more amazing. I already told I took inspiration from Lotm, Rezero. And yes, phoenix arc will end in next chapter. Before you ask, don't Worry new fgo characters will appear in next chapter. And this arc will end with plot twist.

I really dislike comics phoenix. Her and death from comics aren't really my type. They never change but it's a part of their core. EVEN in this story she went too far to blackmail Jean and doesn't care about this world just because this world isn't 616. I will talk about 616 problem in future. Not now.

Chapter 26: Dark phoenix

Ritsuka raised his face, his shadow stretching long across the blinding white ground.

The Phoenix....flames incarnate, destroyer of civilizations...still had her face buried in her hands, her frame shaking as though the heat of her own fire now burned her.

“Hey.”

The single word cut through the suffocating silence.

“Eek—! Hk!” Phoenix flinched violently, as if that voice had been a blade pressed to her throat.

“…You’re too scared, must be first time.” Ritsuka observed plainly.

His tone carried no triumph, no mockery—just quiet recognition.
That almost made it worse.

He scratched his cheek with a single finger, the gesture casual… but to her, it felt like the calm of an executioner before the sentence is carried out.

Ritsuka had suffered mentally more than any being she had ever touched. He knew the things inside his memories were unordinary, unnatural—things no human soul was meant to survive. But instead of breaking, he had endured it, one wound at a time, clenching his teeth until they cracked.

And worse… he had chosen to bear it.
Not for glory, not for pity, but because he saw his suffering as his own punishment. A debt he decided to pay with interest.

The Phoenix—who had seen entire civilizations burn—was sobbing like a child before him. Her divine pride had been ripped away, leaving only raw fear.

He stared down at his feet, his voice steady.

It wasn’t that he was wounded by being called a monster. He agreed. Wholeheartedly.

“That I’m crazy? That it’s impossible to withstand?” His lips curved faintly—not a smile, but an acknowledgment. “You’re right. Even Daybit told me I started thinking more like him sometimes, like an alien than a man.”

His gaze rose, sharp and unwavering, locking onto her quivering form.

“Phoenix… this isn’t how I wanted things to go. I actually came here to make a deal with you. But you—” his voice hardened, “—never even considered making one with me.”

Her hands tightened against her head.

“People like you… never think twice about killing. You speak of being the light and life of the universe, but you trample over life without hesitation. That makes you no better than the void you claim to fight against in stories.”

He stepped forward, slow and deliberate. The sound of his footsteps echoed unnaturally loud in the White Hot Room.

“You should have known the value of life. You’ve been reborn countless times, witnessed the fragile beauty of worlds. But you didn’t cherish it. You burned it. Without thought. Without regret.”

She said nothing, her breathing ragged.

Ritsuka stopped just before her, the air between them heavy with unspoken judgment.

“And for that,” he said, voice dropping to something cold enough to make even her cosmic flames flicker, “I don’t forgive you.”

The Phoenix shuddered.
Not from anger—
But from the realization that in this moment, stripped of her divinity’s illusions, she wasn’t the predator.

She was prey.

Phoenix’s eyes widened, the molten gold within them quivering. For an instant, her breath caught—frozen by the blunt, unshakable certainty of the man before her.

It was as if someone had slammed a verdict into her very soul.

Fear—raw and unrefined—spilled into her gaze, flowing like molten lava over pristine white porcelain. Yet opposite her, Ritsuka Fujimaru’s heart remained steady. Calm. Like a sea that refused to stir even under a storm’s shadow.

“Eek… eek… eek…”

The sound slipped from Phoenix’s lips—small, trembling, and utterly unlike the all-consuming force of nature she was moments ago.

She curled in on herself, her flame-like hair spilling across the floor like burning silk, wrapping her in a cocoon. Ritsuka’s words clung to her like shackles, forcing her to shiver as though she had tasted agony itself.

He knew that feeling. That kind of fear.

He had lived it—an alien suffering, one that devoured you from the inside out. The kind that made even the rustle of dry leaves in a breeze feel like the herald of death. He had walked that path, felt his soul iced over, and still endured.

Ritsuka closed his eyes. When they opened again, they held no hesitation. Remembering Romani and Da Vinci.

“Phoenix,” his voice was quiet but resolute, “I finally have the people I love with me. And I will go to any lengths to protect them. Because for the first time, I’ve found my purpose in this world.”

Her only reply was a long, breathless silence.

“Before coming here,” he continued, “I fought because I wanted to live, because I had a wish. But now… now my reason is different. I want to live happily with the people I love.”

Whether they were friends, allies, Servants, or those dearest to his heart—it didn’t matter. He wanted to be with them.

“I know it’s selfish,” he admitted with a faint smile, “but a Senpai told me I could afford to be selfish. Just once. So… please, stop this. Leave Jean. Leave this Earth.”

Her answer was not what he expected.

“…Do that, then what?”

The words came soft but sharp, a tiny ember of challenge beneath her fear.

Ritsuka blinked, caught off guard by her retort. Then, relief flickered in him. Better this than silence. Better that she was talking than lost entirely to fear.

He steadied himself. “I want you to be an ally to humanity. You’ve always been a part of the world’s cycle, not its enemy. But now… things have changed. So, I hope you’ll stand with us instead.”

Her head lifted, eyes narrowing. “Off the hook, you say? If I do that… you’ll let me alive?”

Ritsuka didn’t flinch.

Phoenix’s lips curled back, revealing sharp, predatory fangs that glistened in the dim light. She let out a short, derisive laugh—cold and mirthless.

“Hah.”

Her voice split the stillness. “That can’t be, isn’t it! That isn’t possible!”

Her head snapped upward, flame-colored hair scattering like a solar flare. In her eyes, the fire burned bright—but beneath it, fear writhed like a shadow that refused to die.

She glared at him with fear, the molten gold in her gaze darkened to an almost bottomless shade.

“It isn’t! It really isn’t! It isn’t after all!” she cried, rocking back and forth with a frenzied energy, her voice trembling as if she could shake reality itself into bending to her will. “I'm telling you—it isn’t! I know it isn’t! That’s why—!”

Her voice cracked, but the words kept coming, relentless.

“You will not let me live! Absolutely, certainly!” she screamed, pointing at him with a trembling hand. “After all…”

Her words hung in the air for a heartbeat—then, she roared.

“You destroy your enemies! Absolutely crush them until the very end of the end! Without any exception! Completely! Thoroughly! You close it with a perfect game! You will do that! Then there’s no way you wouldn’t do that to me! There’s no point in you not doing that to me!”

It was the kind of declaration made not in reason, but in desperation—like a cornered animal lashing out to keep the predator at bay.

Ritsuka simply stood there, watching her as if from a great distance. The space between them felt impossibly vast.

Phoenix’s words, her rage, her defiance—none of them were born from conviction. They were all drawn from the same poisoned well.

Fear.

Every emotion she possessed—joy, anger, grief—they were all tributaries leading to the same ocean of terror. Even her divinity, her self-proclaimed godhood, did not shield her from it. In the end, every path led back to that same suffocating darkness.

Ritsuka understood it all too well.

He had known that same crushing suspicion, that same gnawing mistrust of the world, that prison where you were afraid to even breathe for fear of inviting disaster.

He had lived in that hell.

But he had not stayed there.

His will—tempered in the fires of trial—and the friends who stood by him had given him the strength to keep walking forward.

That was why he stood here now, unshaken, looking at Phoenix not with hatred, but with the clarity of someone who had already escaped the cage she could not see past.

That foundation of strong heart...
The unyielding pillar that allowed one to keep walking forward in the face of despair
...

Phoenix did not possess it.

She was not Ritsuka Fujimaru.

She isn't built for this.

She had not endured the slow drowning in fear that he had survived.

That was why she could not conquer it.
For her, suffering was not a trial to overcome—it was a nightmarish curse, an endless spiral dragging her into an inescapable hell.

Humans—no, even gods—cannot truly live alone.

And for someone trapped in fear’s cage, the only salvation would come from the hand of another reaching in to pull them out.

But Phoenix’s eyes… they were wide, distended, blazing with both arrogance and terror.

And in this place—ironically—only Ritsuka could fully understand that fear.

Yet the very reason for her fear…
was him.

Her throat trembled.
Her lungs trembled.
Her heart trembled.
Her very soul trembled.

“I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live—!”

The words tumbled from her lips, over and over, faster, harsher, each repetition twisting into something frenzied and inhuman.

Her voice was no longer a plea. It was a scream.

She was breaking.

Ritsuka’s eyes narrowed. For the first time in this encounter, his composure wavered.

“…Did I… overdo it?” he muttered under his breath.

That was when it happened.

His savior’s skills—screamed a warning to him.

And in the next instant, the truth struck him like ice.

She’s turned.

The Phoenix before him was no longer just a frightened godlike being.
She had crossed the threshold.

An Enemy of Humanity.

“How—?” Ritsuka’s voice was a breathless mix of shock and disbelief.

But there was no time for answers.

The air around Phoenix warped, the temperature plummeting and rising all at once. Fear twisted into power, and power into corruption. Her flames deepened, shifting from vibrant gold to a void-like black, swallowing light rather than giving it.

It wasn’t rage fueling her transformation—it was terror, sharpened into a weapon by instinct.

She was awakening her full destructive potential not out of hatred… but out of the desperate will to live against the one she feared most.

Then—

The world screamed.
A pulse of annihilation burst outward from her, black fire tearing reality like paper.

Ritsuka didn’t hesitate. His hand moved on reflex.

“Shield—!”

A shimmering barrier of pure magical light enveloped him just as the wave crashed forward.

The impact roared like a collapsing star, the pressure hammering against his defense in an unrelenting tide.

The ground beneath him shattered. The air burned.
But he stood firm.

Far away from the shattered dimension, the moon hung silent and pale.

And upon its barren surface, a lone figure had been watching.

The Watcher’s gaze—ancient, vast, and unblinking—fixed upon the chaos below. For millennia he had seen the rise and fall of worlds, but the scene unfolding before him… was something entirely different.

The Phoenix, a being feared across the cosmos, had been brought to her knees.
Not by brute force.
Not by some ancient artifact.
But by memories.
By the will of one human.

In a blink, the air behind Ritsuka shifted. The pressure was not hostile, but vast—so vast it felt as if the universe itself had turned its attention upon him.

A deep, calm voice spoke.
“…An unknown man… who defeated the Phoenix with nothing but his memories.”

Ritsuka turned sharply.
There, towering in his strange, regal form, was a being unlike anything he had ever seen—cloaked in the stillness of the void, eyes carrying the weight of eternity.

“You,” the Watcher continued, “are the first person to do that, Fujimaru Ritsuka.”

Ritsuka blinked, tense, hands instinctively ready to fight.

“…And you are?”

“I am not here to harm you,” the Watcher replied with a faint, almost amused smile. “And for the first time… the arrogance of the Phoenix is gone, thanks to you.”

He chuckled softly.

“You do not need to know who I am.”
Then, his expression hardened. The air seemed to still with the weight of his next words.

“But you are a fool, Ritsuka.”

“…I agree.”

“Ohh! You gave the Phoenix something she has never truly felt. You made her… human. And whenever the Phoenix—” his gaze grew grave, “—whenever it embraces human emotion, it becomes the Goddess of Destruction.”

The Watcher’s voice dropped lower.
“And you, Fujimaru Ritsuka… gave her the strongest emotion of all. Fear.”

The words struck like a blade of ice.

“She is reborn now,” the Watcher said, each syllable resonating with finality. “The Dark Phoenix. Stronger than before. She will destroy everything in her path—not only your world, but countless others.”

Ritsuka’s eyes narrowed. He could feel the weight of those words, the inevitability of them.

“…So I can’t stop her by talking anymore.”

The Watcher gave a slow, silent nod.

Ritsuka’s voice was steady, his face hardening like steel.
“…I see. Then I will kill her. Thank you for informing me.”

The Watcher’s eyes widened slightly—surprised by the sheer certainty in that tone.

“…Very well,” he murmured at last. “I will watch what you do, then.”

And without another word, the colossal figure dissolved into the air—leaving only the still echo of his voice behind.

---

Note: I will be quick. The deal Ritsuka planned was to give a best protection to the M’Kraan Crystal which phoenix protects with her very existence. But things didn't go as he planned at all. Instead he turned her into dark phoenix, now he forced to fight her because of his mistakes. Watcher already explained her Transformation. This arc and fight is important for Ritsuka growth. Unlike in og script. This arc change Ritsuka.

Chapter 27: Attack on Dark Phoenix

The battlefield was silent.
The crimson flames that had once wreathed the Phoenix were gone—swallowed into a void of nothingness.

In their place rose a giant.

She was no longer the blazing avatar of life and rebirth. This was something else entirely.

Her wings stretched wider than mountains, each feather black as the abyss yet veined with rivers of molten gold. Veins of crimson fire pulsed beneath her obsidian form like the heartbeat of a dying star. Her eyes—once filled with arrogant divinity—were now wide, trembling, and human enough to show one thing clearly.

Fear.

Ritsuka stepped forward, his voice steady.
“Excalibur… the Promised Sword of Final Hope. Let me borrow your strength.”

A sudden flare of radiance engulfed him.
Pure, angelic light spilled outward, gilding the air in gold. Magic sparks danced around his body, each one a star born in miniature. His hair fluttered in the light as if the very wind bowed before him.

He extended a hand into the air.
A weapon began to form—light condensing into a shape so pure it made the surrounding shadows recoil. When the brilliance dimmed, a sword of gold remained—majestic, unyielding. This sword is more powerful than Excalibur and only he could use it. (It was grand Excalibur sword)

The Phoenix’s talons curled.
That aura—his aura—was not merely strong. It was final. The act of a hunter drawing the weapon meant to end the hunt. And she understood, in that moment, what she was.

Prey.

Her eyes widened, frozen in the same realization she had once tried to deny.

BOOM!

A massive burst of brown aura erupted around Ritsuka, the air distorting under the pressure.

“Liar… I know you’ll kill me,” she spat, voice trembling.

Her throat, shivering. Her lungs, shivering. Her heart, shivering. Her soul, shivering.

Bang! Crack! The earth beneath her talons split from the tension.

“Phoenix, you’ve lost the ability to think rationally. Please—stop everything. I won’t hurt you. Just stay in your dimension instead,” Ritsuka urged.

“Lies! I don’t believe you, monster!” she screamed back, flames trembling around her like a frightened animal’s fur.

“…I see,” Ritsuka muttered, his tone lowering to steel. “It’s a waste to talk to you.”
He raised his sword, eyes locking onto hers. “Fine… then let’s fight to the death—”

“No! I don’t—”

With a violent beat of her wings, she shot upward, the sky warping from the heat of her passage.

“Why are you Running?” Ritsuka called after her.

“I don’t believe you! You’ll kill me!”

“Of course I will. Come and fight me—this is my first solo real fight.”

“NO! Get away!”

Ritsuka’s gaze sharpened into a deathly stare.
“…I guess I have no choice.”

Swoosh!

A black shadow tore free from his body, spilling outward like liquid night.
In seconds, a three-kilometer radius of ground was drowned in darkness.

GRRRR!!
WRAAAA!!
KREEE!!

From the shadow rose thousands of towering, inhuman silhouettes—shapes half-formed, half-forgotten by the living world. Their forms shifted between monstrous beasts and ghostly warriors, faces obscured by endless void.

They were not flesh and blood. They were the shadow legions of the Hassans—phantoms of assassins past, summoned as extensions of his will. Not the real Hassans, but shadows given form by his command.

And in that moment… the battlefield became shadow hell itself.

Ritsuka’s pupils narrowed, and in an instant, his gaze shifted.

His eyes—now aglow with a cold, unnatural light—had become the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. Lines of mortality laced themselves across the Phoenix’s form like cracks in fragile glass.

He didn’t hesitate. His vision locked on a single glowing thread—one feather among thousands.

Slice.

BOOM!!!

The feather detonated mid-flight, its destruction tearing through the Phoenix’s balance. Her massive frame convulsed, wings faltering before gravity claimed her.

The goddess fell.

A shockwave rippled across the battlefield as she crashed into the ground, a thunderous quake shaking loose stone and shadow alike. She turned her head—rage and terror warring in her expression—and looked at Ritsuka and the army arrayed behind him.

She tried to regrow what was lost. Nothing happened.

Her breath hitched.

“Charge,” Ritsuka commanded, his voice steady despite the agony burning behind his eyes. Blood welled faintly in the corners—proof of the toll these cursed eyes demanded. He never used this skill unless the situation was beyond negotiation.

ROARRR!!

The shadow Hassans responded instantly. A thousand faceless wraiths surged forward, blades, claws, and spectral chains raised high.

“Mission—” Ritsuka’s voice cut through the chaos,
“—attack the Dark Phoenix.”

The army moved like a tidal wave of night. Against the towering, obsidian form of the Phoenix, they were ants before a mountain—but each was an assassin, and death was their only purpose.

BOOM!! CRACK!! SHATTER!!

The Phoenix unleashed her counterattack—a vortex of black flame and golden lightning that vaporized anything caught within. The ground ruptured in two-hundred-meter stretches, shockwaves tearing fissures deep into the battlefield.

Splat!

Hundreds of shadows were obliterated instantly, torn apart by raw destructive force. Dozens more vanished into the crevices splitting the ground.

But one shadow moved differently. It slipped past her right side in silence, hugging the curve of her massive frame.

Swoosh!!

On her left flank, the truth revealed itself—Ritsuka himself.

He landed upon her massive shoulder, the breadth of it alone spanning over a hundred meters. She had been so fixated on escape, on survival, that she never noticed the trap being set.

Ritsuka’s grip on Excalibur tightened. Pure light began to gather along the blade, the hum of divine energy resonating in the air. Crackling arcs of power traced across the greatsword, the scent of ozone sharp in the wind.

A radiant aura enveloped him.
This was not a mere strike. This was a verdict.

“—Mana Burst: Strike!”

BOOM!!

The blade carved downward, splitting the air itself. The impact was cataclysmic—light erupted in a shockwave so blinding the shadows themselves recoiled. The Phoenix’s head jerked from the force, and a gash ten meters long tore across her crown. Lava blood hissed against the scorched ground.

[I need to find its weakness…] The thought cut through Ritsuka’s focus, cold and precise.

The Phoenix’s gaze found him at last.
Her throat… shivering.
Her lungs… shivering.
Her heart… shivering.
Her soul… shivering.

“I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live—!”

The words spilled from her like madness, an unbroken chain of desperation.

Ritsuka didn’t hesitate.

Bang!!

Excalibur flared to life once more, its golden brilliance cutting a swath through the darkness. He brought it down in a full-powered strike aimed squarely at the Phoenix’s chest.

BOOM!

The impact was cataclysmic. The air itself split from the force, shockwaves racing outward in concentric rings. The titanic bird—wreathed in black flame—was slammed, her colossal frame crashing into the ground like a meteor.

CRACK!!

The ground shattered under her weight, fissures Flames across the battlefield.

But the strike… carried no killing intent.

Ritsuka knew exactly who—what—he was fighting. A goddess of rebirth could not be slain by mere attrition. To end her, he would need to sever the cycle in one perfect blow… or risk her escaping.

The Phoenix twitched, molten feathers scattering embers into the air as she tried to gather herself.

SHRILL!!

Ritsuka’s hand flicked forward. Gandr.
A crimson curse shot forth like a bullet, striking her squarely between the eyes. She froze mid-motion, her wings locking stiff.

In the next heartbeat, Ritsuka was gone from sight.

He reappeared—emerging from the very shadow cast by her prone form—his leap carrying him high into the blackened sky.

Excalibur burned in his grasp, its edge now coated with an ethereal, pure light that seemed to slice through reality itself.

“...Let’s end this.”

Slash!!

He swung.

No flare. No sound. Just inevitability.

An invisible blade, sharper than existence itself, traced through the Phoenix’s neck—over a hundred meters in circumference—before she even realized what had happened.

Thud!!

Her head struck the ground with the weight of a falling star, gouging a crater before rolling limply to the side.

Ritsuka exhaled, lowering his sword.
“Phew… She’s too fearful. If I summon Douman… I should have Professor or Emma make Douman read my memories—just so I can watch him suffer for once.”

The shadows obeyed their master’s unspoken command. One by one, the Hassan shades dissolved into black mist, fading from the battlefield.

Lava-thick blood—glowing an ominous crimson-gold—spilled from the neck like a river, hissing as it ate through stone. The goddess of rebirth lay still.

Ritsuka’s gaze fell on the severed head.

“…You didn’t die at all.”

ROWRAAAA!!

The sound was not from the head—it was from the body.

[This is my mistake!] Ritsuka cursed inwardly, a flash of irritation tightening his grip. The head wasn’t its weakness.

The truth hit like ice. The Phoenix’s head… was nothing but an extension. A mask. The true brain, the true core, still burned elsewhere inside that monstrous form.

A roar split the battlefield—deep, primal, fearful.

It came from the headless Phoenix.

Her cry shook the white dimension to its foundations, a voice of fear and desperation that threatened to ignite the air itself.

But Ritsuka didn’t flinch.
He didn’t dare give her a chance.

SWOOMM!!

“Judgement Domain!”

For the first time in this fight, he unleashed the skill. A tidal pull of space-force burst outward from him, warping the battlefield. Darkness fell—not the absence of light, but the crushing weight of a god’s verdict.

Two hundred meters around the Phoenix’s torso, the air solidified into a suffocating black sphere. Inside, reality seemed to bend toward Ritsuka’s will.

The goddess’s wings faltered. Her colossal frame shuddered. Her fire dimmed.

Sixty percent of her strength—gone in an instant.

Her defenses, her speed, her destructive aura… all choked beneath the oppressive law of this domain.

And Ritsuka wasn’t done.

“Avenger…” His voice was low, steady, each syllable heavy with intent. “Let’s bypass the rest.”

His avenger skill activated itself as huge negative power he received from Dark Phoenix. His avenger side getting strong as time passed in this flight. And he knows it.

He released Excalibur into the air.

The sword—already magnificent—exploded with light, the air rippling as its form expanded.

From three feet to thirty. From thirty to three hundred.

In seconds, the Promised Sword of Final Hope towered two hundred and fifty meters tall, a radiant colossus in the void.

Its golden edge blazed like a second sun.

“Strike.”

BOOOOM!!

The greatsword fell like the judgment of the heavens.
The impact swallowed the battlefield in fire and fury, a mushroom-shaped cloud blooming high above the dimension’s fractured sky.

The Phoenix’s torso collapsed under the blow—its core obliterated in a burst of divine light.

Thud!

Her body hit the ground one last time.
The black flames guttered and died.
No scream followed. No rebirth.

She was… gone.

But Ritsuka’s strike had done more than slay the goddess. The very dimension they fought in groaned under the force.

The white expanse split like glass, black cracks spreading in every direction.

Chunks of the world fell away into nothingness.

Ritsuka caught Excalibur as it shrank back to its normal size, resting the blade against his shoulder.

He exhaled, eyes narrowing at the collapsing horizon.

“…I should really learn how to use a sword more perfectly in the future.”

A wry smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth—half battle fatigue, half honest critique—before the void swallowed the last remnants of the Phoenix’s prison.

 

---

Note: Phoenix is dead. Yes and no, This arrogant phoenix is dead. But you will find her again in future. I will explain it in next chapter.

I know I said I will write phoenix x karna ship but The story doesn't demand this ship right now. I will write this ship but in future when the story demands it. When I read og story, I thought, it wasn't necessary for the story. I do have plans for karna and phoenix but it's not needed now. We are still very starting stage of story. I want to focus on important characters and arcs.

Also how is the fight? It took sometime to make and I did my best to make Ritsuka inexperienced in fight as solo.

Chapter 28: Oblivion

The glow of Excalibur dimmed.

The blinding radiance of the Promised Sword of Final Hope ebbed away, its towering form shrinking until only the familiar, regal blade remained—the one wielded by the King of Knights herself.

Ritsuka looked at it with a quiet smile, his eyes soft.

“It’s been a while… AA. And Castoria.”

The sword pulsed.

Light bloomed from its edge, spilling across the fractured battlefield—and in the next instant, two figures stood before him.

One in shining silver armor, eyes resolute yet warm—Artoria Avalon.

The other in flowing robes of azure and white, staff in hand, her gaze gentle yet unyielding—Artoria Caster.

Ritsuka’s smile widened, boyish and unguarded.
“Welcome home. I’m your one and only weak Master.”

For a heartbeat, both Artorias simply stared.

And then—

“Ritsuka—!!”

They spoke in perfect unison, voices trembling, before dashing toward him with terrifying speed.

“Wha—!?” Ritsuka barely had time to react before the impact hit like a Noble Phantasm.

The breath was knocked from his lungs as they collided, the three of them tumbling back across the broken ground.

Somehow, he managed to stay upright, arms instinctively wrapping around them. They were impossibly light—like holding the very concept of “home” in his grasp.

But there was… one problem.

“A–AA? Castoria? This is… really sudden! And… wait—you both smell way too nice. Did you just come out of a bath or something!?”

Two sharp voices snapped back at once—
“Stupid Ritsuka!” “Geez, you’re really so stupid!”

Avalon’s glare was fierce, though her voice shook.

Caster’s cheeks puffed in frustration, but her eyes were shimmering.

“I was so, so worried!”
“Yet you just go and—ugh! Stupid! Stupid stupid!”

“Wow… you’re really going for a new world record with that word. I can’t even make excuses…” Ritsuka muttered awkwardly.

“You should have summoned us away before!” Avalon shot back.

“I didn’t want to drag you both into any burdens,” he replied softly, tightening his arms around them.

“Being with you is enough for us,” Caster said firmly.

“Stop taking everything on yourself,” Avalon added, her voice lowering. “I can’t watch you suffer from the sidelines anymore. From now on… we face everything together.”

Ritsuka froze for a moment, caught between their widened eyes and the warmth pressing into his chest.
His heart was pounding so fast it made his words stumble.

Finally, he exhaled, stepping back just enough to rest his hands on their shoulders, looking from one to the other.

“…I’m sorry for making you worry. But… you came back to me.” His voice dropped to a near whisper. “That’s… the best thing I could ask for.”

He straightened, a flicker of determination replacing the exhaustion in his gaze.
“So… let’s live anew. Let’s start a new journey in this world. Together. And this time… I want to introduce you both to my friends.”

Avalon’s lips curved into the faintest smile.
Caster’s eyes softened even further.

And for the first time since the battle began, Ritsuka felt like the world—whatever it had become—was a place worth walking forward in.

The air shuddered.
Cracks spiderwebbed across the endless white void—groaning, twisting, threatening to tear reality apart.

“Aa,” Ritsuka murmured, watching the fractures spread.

Artoria Avalon’s expression was sharp, her armored hand reaching for his.
“We need to get out. Now.”

Castoria’s brows furrowed, her voice tinged with unease.
“We… we don’t have the right magecraft for long-range teleportation.”

Ritsuka’s lips curved into a faint, dangerous smile.
“With both of you here… I can summon someone who does.”

Avalon’s gaze softened.
“…I can help you, Ritsuka.”

Caster glanced away, a flush creeping up her cheeks.
“Tch… I suppose it can’t be helped. We’ll need… our rival’s help.”

The void groaned again, each crack widening, spilling black nothingness into the battlefield. Time was bleeding away.

Without hesitation, Ritsuka knelt. His gloved palm pressed against the frigid surface beneath them.

From the shadows at his feet, something stirred—rising slowly like a heartbeat breaking the surface of water.
A fragment of the Cosmic Cube emerged, glowing with an otherworldly blue light, its surface rippling like liquid starlight.

The very air thickened.
Magic saturated every breath.

Castoria’s staff lowered, her eyes narrowing as she felt it.
“…This magic… it’s ancient.”

Ritsuka’s hand hovered over the Cube. His voice dropped to a steady murmur—calm, yet so heavy with intent that the fractured dimension itself seemed to hold its breath.

“Heed my words.
My will creates your body, and your sword creates my destiny.
If you heed the world’s call, then follow humanity’s path… and answer me.

O Servants…
Who once walked with me through Hell and Heaven…
Come forth once more.
Walk with me again…
As Guardians of Humanity!”

The bond of Avalon and Castoria—fairies of paradise, connection effected the Cube’s pulse, amplifying the connection, sharpening the path between worlds.

The fragment flared.

White-hot light erupted outward, distorting the void around them until the cracks warped into jagged spirals.

The brilliance was so intense that even Avalon turned her head, eyes narrowing against the glare.

Reality… broke.

From within the rift, a silhouette emerged—elegant, commanding, unmistakable.

The light faded, and there she stood—Morgan le Fay, Queen of the Fae, her regal presence cutting through the chaos like the edge of a blade.

Her eyes found Ritsuka first.
For an instant, all the storms in the void fell silent beneath that gaze, filled with warmth… and love.

But then she spotted Avalon and Castoria.
Her expression shifted, sharp as a sword’s point.

“Husband,” Morgan said, her voice cool but edged with possessive pride, “I understand. Leave this to your capable wife—unlike the boar clan fairy.”

“…B-Boar!?” Castoria’s face turned crimson, her voice pitching up in outrage.

Before she could launch a rebuttal, dark clouds burst from Morgan’s fingertips, swallowing the collapsing void whole.

With a single sweep of her hand, the magic consumed them.

The shattered dimension fell away, the phoenix’s battlefield dissolving into nothingness—

—and the three ...Artorias, Ritsuka, and Morgan vanished into the veil.

 

---

The Void Dimension—a realm without horizon, without up or down, where time was a suggestion and distance an illusion.
Here, the very notion of existence bent and trembled.

Six silhouettes stood in a perfect circle, though none cast shadows.

The Living Tribunal towered at the center, his three faces—Equity, Vengeance, Necessity—gazing into infinity.
To his right drifted Eternity, his form a swirling cosmos of stars and nebulae. Opposite him shimmered Infinity, her translucent outline filled with the endless sprawl of space.

Between them pulsed Death, robed in stillness.
Oblivion—more absence than figure—absorbed what little light dared touch him.
And standing like a jagged fracture between order and chaos was the In-Betweener.

For a time, there was no sound. Only the silent hum of the Void.

Then—

“...Someone killed Phoenix?”
The In-Betweener’s voice cracked the stillness, sharp and unyielding. His mismatched eyes gleamed with suspicion.
“Killed Phoenix,” he repeated, the word killed laced with a mix of disbelief and barely restrained anger.

The Tribunal did not look at him. His gaze seemed fixed on realities unseen.

When he finally spoke, his voice echoed with the weight of omnipotent judgment.
“Phoenix… has not truly died. Her egg rests in Universe 616. In time—years, perhaps—she will hatch. And she will seek… retribution.”

The words rippled through the assembly.
Even among these titans, the notion of Phoenix being felled—even temporarily—was not an ordinary matter.

Eternity’s voice resonated like a chorus of galaxies.

“Only a handful across all of creation could strike her down, even in part. Who possesses such force?”

The In-Betweener’s gaze slid toward the formless figure at the edge of the circle.
“This reeks of your work,” he said coldly. “Doesn’t it… Oblivion?”

Eyes turned—if such beings could be said to have eyes—to the silent void-being.

Death’s tone was calm, surgical.
“…Explain.”

Oblivion remained as he always was—indistinct, unreadable, an absence where comprehension went to die.

The In-Betweener’s lips curled.
“Do you want me to say it? Fine. I will.” His words were venom.
“It’s Oblivion doing. Or should I call him by his old human name… RITSUKA FUJIMARU.”

The silence was no longer passive—it was suffocating.

Eternity and Infinity stirred, their cosmic forms shifting as they weighed the accusation.

The In-Betweener did not stop. His voice grew louder, sharper, accusing.
“He’s hiding something. He Sent his clone—a fragment with the same annihilating potential he wields—to strike her down. This clone is another avatar of Oblivion, like the Chaos King before him. And both hail… from Japan. Seems he likes that damn place even now.”

His mismatched eyes narrowed, full of grim certainty.

“This clone—Fujimaru—will not stop. He will destroy the Multiverse. I say we erase him now… and strip Oblivion of his freedom forever.”

Every gaze turned to the figure of pure absence.

The embodiment of nothingness stood unmoving—until, at last, something flickered at the edges of his void form.

A whisper, like the sound of a dying star, left him.

“ I'm Oblivion.”

---

 

Note: actually those 3 chapters are one chapter but it was very long so I have cut into 3 chapters. Oblivion is Ritsuka counterpart of marvel version. It's just a backstory I created and this is the reason why they resemble eachother. I do not want to spoil more and don't ask me about this.

Ritsuka summon Castoria, AA and Morgan.

Few Og cast come to the story.

I promise you I will do my best to make good lovely dovely story between them.

And sadly I have to say you won't see any Fgo character for a very long time (expect 3 more heroines servants). So don't get your hopes high. And the reason I will reveal in next chapter which is the end of this arc.

Actually I planned to summon U-Olga but i thought she isn't necessary in this arc. But she will appear soon. She had huge role for this story. Yes, only she can do that role.

Chapter 29: Turning point

The accusation lingered in the void, echoing like a curse across the endless horizon of nothingness. For a long moment, Oblivion did not answer. His form, indistinct yet terrible, simply existed in the silence of the great expanse. When his voice finally emerged, it was not a sound so much as a truth imposed upon reality itself.

"I am Oblivion," he said, his tone stripped of all warmth. "I am the nothingness and the absence. I bear witness to all things… until the end."

The words only deepened the fury in the In-Betweener’s eyes. The eternal arbiter’s fists clenched, light and shadow twisting violently around his form.

"You dare lie to us?"

A second voice cut through, calm and implacable. Infinity’s presence bent the void, her gaze weighing heavier than galaxies.

"Still your tongue, fool," she commanded, her voice like the ringing of eternal bells. "He is the role of Nothingness. He cannot possibly be human. Yet… once, during the First Cycle of destruction, he did become so. The vessel that could withstand the weight of Nothingness was a human soul—Ritsuka Fujimaru."

Her words rang like judgment. She did not accuse, nor did she excuse. She merely recited the truth.

"In that first ending, Oblivion watched the multiverse collapse, not as himself, but as a human. He did as he always has—he observed." Her gaze softened, almost imperceptibly. "And when the First Cycle was undone, he cast Ritsuka Fujimaru existence from creation. Not out of malice, but because the bond between them was… too strong. Too dangerous. Yet now, another variant appears. Strange."

"Ah, yes!" Death interrupted, her voice bubbling with irreverent glee, as though she had no place in so heavy a conversation. She spun through the darkness like a child playing with shadows, her tone mocking and sing-song.

"Father’s vessel isn’t special at all. But that little human—he’s good at understanding things. The nature of things. That’s what makes him interesting!" She tilted her head, her empty sockets glowing faintly. "But I must admit, I never expected to see another of him appear."

Her laughter echoed like bells in a graveyard. None of the others dignified her words with a response.

Oblivion’s form shifted, blue eyes flaring against the void like dying stars. His voice rumbled, absolute and merciless.

"I was not behind this Ritsuka Fujimaru. He is not my avatar. He is too weak to ever be such a thing."

But the In-Betweener was not swayed. His rage grew hotter, a storm tearing at the edges of the void.

"Lies!" he thundered. "This stinks of your hand, as always. You hide truths, as you always have. Coward!"

His hatred burned with the bitterness of countless failures. Each time he had sought to pierce Oblivion’s secrets, he had failed. And failure, repeated through eternity, had turned to loathing.

Still, Oblivion did not move. He merely gazed into the void, as though everything—including the In-Betweener’s fury—was beneath his notice.

And that, more than any denial, was what the In-Betweener could not forgive.

Eternity’s voice resonated like the echo of creation itself, breaking through the mounting tension.

“Enough,” he declared, his vast silhouette shifting across the void. “Pointing fingers at him achieves nothing. What matters is who is this varient, and he killed pheonix, unforgivable!!.”

The In-Betweener’s twin-colored eyes narrowed, wild and unhinged. To Eternity, he looked less like a cosmic arbiter and more like a lunatic drunk on contradictions.

Infinity sighed, her tone measured and graceful. “Then let us summon the Watcher. He may hold clarity where we do not.”

Before her words could settle, space itself warped. A green-suited figure, masked and radiating the obnoxious energy of a fool who stumbled into places he shouldn’t, swaggered into the council.

“Yo, boss! I brought your boy Uatu!” the stranger called, his voice grating and unserious. “Got some TVA crap to deal with. Don’t wait up!”

Without further explanation, the masked enigma vanished as suddenly as he appeared. In his wake, Uatu the Watcher descended, solemn and immense, bowing his bald head toward the assembly of abstract beings.

“Hierarchy of everything,” Uatu greeted, his voice the weight of inevitability. “The one you speak of—Ritsuka Fujimaru—did not emerge from your natural order. He was drawn here, summoned by human ritual. And he did not come alone. Others of his kind walk with him—humans imbued with forces that echo across realities.”

The Watcher’s enormous eyes flared, projecting visions of the summoning. The flickering images painted Ritsuka’s arrival, his companions, and the strange ripple they caused in the fabric of the multiverse.

Death, her voice melodic yet childlike, broke the silence in a sing-song tone. “So he is the father vessel's variant? How delightful. And he is… handsome. My father was always so serious. Now I have both serious dad and handsome dad.” She giggled, twirling as if mocking the severity of the council.

The others ignored her.

“This Ritsuka Fujimaru,” Uatu continued with cold certainty, “is no product of this world. If he were a time-born anomaly, the TVA would have claimed him. He is beyond their sight.”

For once, Oblivion stirred. His vast emptiness shifted, and his eyes—cold blue X’s glowing in the dark—flickered with a rare spark of curiosity. “its real…” His voice was emptiness given form, and even Infinity turned her gaze toward him.

“What do we do with Ritsuka Fujimaru?” she asked softly, as though balancing possibility in her hand.

The In-Betweener’s reply was immediate, sharp, and absolute. “He must be destroyed. His world is fractured. Its instability bleeds into the multiverse. If it is not erased, it will trigger an INCURSION. The collapse of everything.”

A silence fell. Then, shockingly, Oblivion’s nothingness resonated in agreement.

“The balance falters. Already the fault lines spread,” Oblivion murmured. “The fracture will invite destruction. Incursion is not a possibility—it is an inevitability.”

Infinity’s gaze hardened. “Then we must act, before it comes to pass.”

The In-Betweener’s lips curved in a smile that promised both wisdom and malice. He tilted his head toward Oblivion, suspicion flickering in his mismatched eyes, but pressed on.

“There is one answer,” he said, with a tone that dripped finality. “Let the Black Winter consume that world. The Devourer of Worlds will cleanse what is broken. Balance demands sacrifice.” His smile widened, though a sliver of doubt lingered. “The timing is perfect. The Black Winter stirs once more. Better to feed it a doomed world than risk the ruin of the 616 Universe.”

The council stirred uneasily, their infinite forms shifting like storms across existence. The solution was cruel. But necessity… necessity was never merciful.

The stillness of the Void Dimension fractured when the Living Tribunal raised a hand.

Three faces turned as one, their voice reverberating through every layer of reality.

“For the sake of the Multiverse, I pass judgment,” the Tribunal declared. “Universe 40498 has risen beyond its rightful balance. Its power threatens incursion. I sentence it… to end.”

The decree shook the nothingness around them, law woven into being.

“Universe 616 is the cornerstone of existence. It must endure and protected. Thus, 40498 shall be offered to the Black Winter. It will be devoured and erased, serving as the sacrifice needed for balance. From this moment forward, all aid to this doomed universe realm is sealed. To help them is forbidden… and will be considered rebellion against me.”

The pronouncement rang like a cosmic gavel striking eternity.

The In-Betweener’s mismatched gaze flared. His lips curled, happiness flooding him as if he had won the game at last. Ritsuka Fujimaru—the anomaly—would be destroyed, and with him, Oblivion’s supposed vessel.

But when his eyes slid toward Oblivion, seated in his eternal silence, the triumph faltered. The void-being had not resisted, had not argued. Instead… there was something in his stillness, a faint smile concealed within nothingness.

The In-Betweener’s stomach turned. He realized, too late, that he had been maneuvered.

“You…” he hissed, voice like a blade. “You’re hiding something again. What are you planning?”

Oblivion’s form flickered like the echo of erasure. His eyes—those cold, glowing blue X’s—burned in the void.

“I plan nothing,” Oblivion said, his voice a calm abyss. “I am witness. I am the end. Nothing more.”

The In-Betweener bared his teeth, his fury barely restrained. “Hmph. Fine. But not even you can go against the Living Tribunal. He is the strongest among us. His word is law.”

Silence.

Then Oblivion’s voice, low and unfathomable, cut through creation like a knife.

“I wonder… do you truly believe he is the strongest here?”

The words lingered, poisonous and heavy. None dared to answer.

One by one, the entities dissolved into their realms—Eternity and Infinity folding into endless starscapes, Death humming as she vanished into shadow, the In-Betweener burning with rage as he stormed into contradiction.

Only two remained.

The Living Tribunal turned, his golden scales shimmering with infinite judgment. For a rare moment, one of his three faces curved with something akin to humor.

“…So. Is this part of your plan, Oblivion?” the Tribunal asked.

Oblivion’s silence was unbroken, vast and unknowable.

“Hahahaha,” the Tribunal chuckled, an unsettling sound in the void. “I know your games. You plan everything perfect. You will let your variant’s universe fall, but you have… contingencies to save it. You always do. I will not interfere. Not this time. I shall keep a blind eye upon you.”

The Tribunal’s light dimmed as he vanished, leaving Oblivion alone in the expanse.

For a long time, nothing stirred. Then, slowly, Oblivion’s vast throne of emptiness pulsed.

“…Interesting,” he murmured, his voice carried to no one and yet everywhere. His gaze turned toward the mortal realm, to a single name echoing across existence.

“It has been… immeasurable time. And yet… never did I think to hear that name again.”

Memories, faded and fractured, bled into the silence. A boy, once human. A soul that had carried him through the first multiversal cycle. A name that still clung to his essence.

Ritsuka Fujimaru.

Oblivion’s cold eyes flickered with faint amusement.

“If you are truly Ritsuka Fujimaru reborn… then I already know how you will act. I already know your path. Every step. Every choice.”

The nothingness curved into something like a smile.

“Because we are one. The end.”

And with that, Oblivion disappeared into his own silence, leaving the multiverse to tremble beneath the weight of what was yet to come.

 

---

 

[Vormir – Persent Year 2008]

The winds of the dead world howled. Vormir was silence incarnate, broken only by the echoing whispers of the cursed souls bound to its barren rock.

From the veil of nothingness, a figure emerged. The dark presence of Oblivion—not bound by life, not bound by death—materialized upon the cold ground. His arrival warped the stillness of the planet itself.

The spectral guardian stepped forth, his crimson cloak dragging against stone as though tethered by eternity itself.

Red Skull.

He knew the presence of every soul, every shade that came to Vormir. But this one—this being—was wrong. His hollow eyes widened. He could not read it. He could not measure it. He could not even comprehend it.

Red Skull: “…You… are not bound to the laws of this place. Who… are you?”

Oblivion did not so much as glance at him. His voice resounded like judgment itself, echoing through the air, heavy and inevitable.

Oblivion: “Do not concern yourself, wraith. I am not here for you.”

The entity drifted past him as though the cursed guardian were beneath acknowledgment. Step by step, the void-born figure approached the altar—the very heart of Vormir.

Upon it rested nothing. The Soul Stone… did not exist yet.

Red Skull trembled, compelled to speak, as though silence would only worsen his dread.

Red Skull: “…In order to take the stone, you must lose that which you love. A soul—”

His words were cut short.

A shift in reality itself answered him. Space bent, cracking like fragile glass, as Oblivion raised his hand. From his palm, concepts were rewritten—the absence filled with existence.

A surge of light coalesced into form.

The Soul Stone was created.

The fabric of Vormir screamed as the impossible was made real.

Red Skull staggered backward, horror etched across his face.

Red Skull: “…You—what are you…?”

Oblivion’s eyes, endless and merciless, finally turned toward him.

Oblivion: “You will take this stone. Guard it as you always have. But when the time comes… you will give it.”

Red Skull’s voice cracked with desperation, half awe, half terror.

Red Skull: “…To whom…?”

The darkness around Oblivion stirred, and for the first time, his tone carried weight beyond command—it carried purpose.

Oblivion: “To a foolish human who will come for it. Remember this name—Fujimaru Ritsuka.”

The cursed warden felt the name burn into his very existence. He nodded, unable to defy.

Red Skull: “…As you command.”

Oblivion gave no acknowledgment. His gaze turned away, as though this world, this warden, and even the Stone itself were beneath the true vastness of his being.

And then—like a shadow retreating into nothingness—he was gone.

Leaving behind only silence.

Silence, and the weight of a name.

 

---

Note: this is the end of phoenix arc. The universe which Ritsuka was in is sentence to destroy. And the reason is because of Ritsuka and fgo characters. They are too OP. In a way Ritsuka indirectly caused this. This is actually a huge turning point of the story. That's why this arc is very important to whole story.

Oblivion is the only character who can go against fate characters head on. He strongest after TOAA and TOBA.

I actually had one more surprise and the real reason for why I stopped introducing Fgo Characters to the story. I will reveal it in next arc starting chapters. Another reason is i don't want to focus more on Fgo characters. Just wait for next chapter.

Chapter 30: Nick Fury

Hakuno’s POV

The sound of chains rattling, the weight of collars, and the heavy boots of soldiers filled the air. We,...X-Men, Servants, and myself....were lined up like criminals.

Mutant-suppressant collars snapped shut around their necks one by one, glowing faintly with nullifying circuits.

I felt the cold bite of the collar against my own skin. If only they knew. Mutant collars had no effect on me. But drawing suspicion wasn’t the plan. Not yet. So I let them think I was just another subdued mutant, tired and compliant.

Emma and Ororo stood nearby, their shoulders sagging with exhaustion. They had surrendered, unwilling to risk Jean or Ritsuka....both still unconscious and lying beside us, vulnerable.

But what the police before any of this “capture” business, I had already handled the alien problem myself.

When no one was watching, I had asked Emma to peek into their minds. What we found wasn’t some grand galactic empire or a shadowy cosmic army. No, they were just survivors. Their world had been annihilated by the Phoenix, and in their desperation they came to Earth searching for refuge.

It almost made me pity them. Almost.

As Ritsuka’s senpai....and his girlfriend...it was my duty to take burdens like this off his shoulders. He didn’t need to babysit every catastrophe. So I called Professor Xavier with my phone. Through Cerebro, he clouded their minds, nudging them to abandon Earth...for now. It was the cleanest solution, at least until Hydra was erased from the board.

And yet… their memories had revealed something else. Nova. The galactic lawmen. If they arrived because of aliens breaking the law and Hydra caught wind of it, the chaos would spiral out of control. Earth wasn’t ready for aliens, not yet. Not while Hydra slithered in the shadows.

The moment of quiet dissolved as one of the cops barked at us.

“Where are the other monsters? The ones who attacked here?” a cop words brought me to back persent.

He meant the aliens. But they were long gone...hours gone.

I tilted my head, suppressing a laugh.“Don’t know. Probably ran off the moment they heard the sirens, like in the movies.”

A few soldiers shot me glares. I just smiled sweetly back.

Cop shouted at me“Silence, girl!”

He snarled, Spanish accent thick, his anger desperate for a target. His gaze flicked between us. me, Karna, Erik, Emma.. and settled with disgust.

Cop spoke with sharp tone “You disgust me, mutants…”

I folded my arms, nodding toward Ritsuka’s sleeping form. “Well, good thing I already have a boyfriend. See that handsome one? We’re planning ten kids. Can’t wait for the wedding.”

His expression twisted in outrage. Erik of all people chuckled at my jab.

Erik says with a smile “I suppose with great love… comes great responsibility.”

Moriarty blinked at him in disbelief and says “…Did Erik just make a joke?”

Karna says with calm expressions“Yes. He did.”

The cop snapped, slamming the butt of his gun against Karna’s shoulder. It bounced off harmlessly.

I narrowed my eyes. “Really? You hate him just because he looks better than you?”

The man roared in frustration, swinging his gun like a bat. Blow after blow rained down on Karna, who simply endured.

That was it.

I snapped the collar around my neck with one hand and lunged forward, grabbing the officer by the chestplate and lifting him effortlessly then slammed him to ground.

“Jealousy is a bad look on your ugly face.”

Gasps erupted from the soldiers.

Random mob Cop says“Stand down, mutant!”

I laughed, then let my mana ripple outward. The collar around Erik shattered like glass.

"You could've done that all the time?" Erik asked, slamming the armed men on the ground as he looked at me, breaking the collars off everyone's neck.

“I could’ve. But I was following Ritsuka’s way. Only act when someone hurts your friends. And they touched Karna.”

Karna shook his head gently.“It did not hurt, Master. You don’t need to be angry.”

“I do. That’s what friends do.”

Scott, watching wide-eyed, raised a fist in mock cheer. “I could be your fan right now, Devil.”

I froze, staring at him.“…What did you just call me?”

Scott says like he didn't say wrong “Nothing!”

“That’s what I thought.”

But he wasn’t done. He glanced at Jean’s unconscious body. “I love Jean. I’ll propose to her. I don't want to lose her, not—”

I cut him off with a grin.“Oh? That’s funny. I was just planning to make her my wife too. Big family, bigger wedding. You can be the flower boy.”

Scott nearly exploded.“You already have Ritsuka!”

“What can I say? I’m invested in increasing the population.”

Erik snorted, trying to hide his laugh. Then his expression darkened. “…Wait. What is that…?”

Jean and Ritsuka’s bodies had begun to glow. Radiant power poured off them, shaking the walls near houses, rattling the ground. We shielded our eyes as the light intensified, swallowing the room whole.

When it dimmed—two figures stood over Ritsuka.

Elegant. Familiar. Terrifying.

Morgan. Castoria.

They had come.

And everything was about to change.

 

---

Ritsuka’s POV

When I opened my eyes, it wasn’t the real world that greeted me.

The familiar, suffocating fog of the Foreign God’s temple stretched endlessly, that same stone throne beneath me. I glanced to the side and saw Abby, legs swinging off her chair, smiling at me like nothing was wrong.

I tried to speak, but before the words left my lips....darkness swallowed me whole.

(A/N: let's call this dream outer God place as "foreigner temple" where secret meetings will happen in future. Instead of explaining outergot hand)

---

I gasped awake, this time on the ground, lungs burning as if I’d fallen from a great height. My vision cleared, and the first thing I saw was Karna, extending his hand toward me with that calm, reassuring smile.

Karna says with calm expression “Master, you’ve returned.”

I grasped his hand and pulled myself up. Around me, my Servants and the X-Men stood battered but alive. Nearby, Jean stirred, rising weakly just as Scott Summers, of all people, dropped to one knee.

Scott says“Jean… I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.”

The words hung awkwardly in the air. Jean’s eyes widened, caught between exhaustion and shock. She fainted again and Scott got punched by others. I barely had time to process that when another conflict began.. one far more personal.

Hakuno and Morgan faced each other.

Hakuno’s eyes glittered with mischief, but there was an edge beneath the playfulness. Morgan, on the other hand, radiated cold disdain, her gaze sharp enough to cut steel. Behind her, Castoria remained silent, her hands clasped, a storm of emotions flickering across her face.

“How… did you get summoned before me?” Morgan voice was ice, demanding an answer.

“Don’t know. Maybe I just got lucky this time.” A playful smile tugged at hakuno lips.

“That doesn’t make sense.”

Hakuno tilted her head, feigning innocence and says“Wait… Queen, don’t tell me you’re jealous. Jealous that I spent all that time with Ritsuka alone? Sharing a bed, keeping him warm? It’s not like I stole your chance. Fate simply chose me first.”

Morgan’s eyes narrowed, the temperature in the room dropping.

Hakuno thought 'It would be great if it was my friend Asec got summoned.'

Before it could explode into a real fight, I stepped forward. Without hesitation, I pulled them both into a hug. “I’m just glad… to see you both here.”

Both women stiffened in my arms. Hakuno tried to hide her blush with a smirk. Morgan’s face turned crimson, though she tried to maintain her icy front. Behind them, Castoria bit her lip, jealousy flashing as she watched me hold the two closest to me.

I released them gently and turned toward Castoria.“Where’s… AA?”

Her eyes softened. “She and I… merged again for now.”

I nodded, absorbing her words, when an all-too-familiar voice of hatred interrupted.

The Spanish cop...the same one Hakuno had manhandled...staggered to his feet, face bruised and swollen.

Spanish Cop says “Mutant filth… You’ll pay for what you’ve done to me! All of you!”

He spat venom, but before anyone could react, another group of officers entered the scene.

And from behind them, a man walked in. Calm. Unarmed. His presence alone silenced the room.

??? “I’m Agent Phil Coulson. FBI. We’ll take it from here.”

The Spanish cop scoffed, about to rant again....but Coulson cut him off with a slap so sharp it echoed. The officer crumpled to the floor, saliva bubbling from his mouth as he passed out cold.

Coulson says in perfect Spanish “Scum like you disgrace the badge.”

The place went dead silent. Kurt snorted and muttered something mocking in German, earning him a glare. Coulson, however, ignored it entirely, turning to the group of mutants.

Emma says“Are you planning to arrest us for this mess?”

Logan bared his teeth. Emma’s eyes narrowed.

Coulson smiled faintly.“No. Quite the opposite. The United States thanks the X-Men for saving civilians. The media already has their story. The Director himself asked me to extend his gratitude to Charles Xavier.”

He paused, his gaze flicking deliberately toward me and my group of Servants.

“But… we’ll need to take some of you in for questioning about the situation. Specifically...your new friends. Him.”

He pointed directly at me.

Emma stepped forward, bristling. “Absolutely not. They’re under our protection—”

Coulson cuts off her words “Orders from the Director.”

The way he said it left no room for argument. The X-Men exchanged uneasy glances. They knew exactly what “Director” meant as they meet him in past, even if they didn’t want to say it out loud.

Ororo tried one last time to object.“They don't know anything about the situation—”

I raised my hand, cutting her off gently.“It’s okay. If they wanted to harm us, they’ve had plenty of chances already and would've pointed guns at us. I’ll hear them out.”

As I met Coulson’s steady gaze, a thought flickered in my mind.

They’ve been watching us since the start. At first, I thought they were Hydra. But Hydra never stops watching. These people… they actually pulled back when it was just Hakuno and me. Coulson feels like a gentleman, not an enemy.

I exhaled. “Alright, Agent Coulson. We’ll come with you.”

Coulson’s smile was calm, polite as always,
“Sorry for taking up your time,” he said, almost like he wasn’t the one running this entire meeting.

I shook my head. “It’s fine. Actually… I’d like to bring two more people from our group. They’re at Xavier’s school right now. If you don’t mind, could you pick them up as well? I’ll let them know in advance.”

His brows rose slightly. “More people?” For a second, surprise cracked through that practiced calm of his. “Of course. We can do that.”

I pulled out hakuno phone, calling Charles. “Charles, could you let both Da Vinci and Romani know? They’ll need to come together.”and explain the situation to him.

Not long after, Karna, Moriarty, Morgan, Hakuno, Castoria, and I were seated inside a large black van, with Coulson himself behind the wheel. The interior was clean, but the silence was heavy.

Morgan was still sulking, her arm wrapped tightly around mine.
“You really didn’t summon me first, husband?” she whispered, her voice equal parts accusation and longing.

I gave her a small, apologetic honest smile. “I missed you. Every moment.”

Her eyes softened, and she leaned closer, resting against me...though I could see out of the corner of my eye that her movements were deliberate, meant to provoke Castoria. The girl in white only glanced at us briefly, lips pressing together. No jealousy...just quiet acceptance. Hakuno, meanwhile, caught the scene and merely smiled like she’d expected it all along.

The van slowed, then descended into what looked like an underground complex. When we stepped out, the air smelled faintly metallic, sterile, like a facility built for secrecy.

Inside a room, two familiar figures were already waiting.

Romani waved first, looking relieved, while Da Vinci’s eyes gleamed as she scanned the newcomers with curiosity. Her teasing smile found me immediately.

“Well, well,” she said, “More new faces already? The list must be very long, master Fujimaru.”

I coughed. “Da Vinci, not now.”

Coulson ignored the jab, stepping forward. “Let me introduce myself formally, and this organization as well. We are the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division.”

Castoria blinked. “That’s… a very long name.”

Romani tilted his head with a relax smile. “How about shortening it? Maybe… S.H.I.E.L.D.? Has a better ring to it.”

Coulson paused, then chuckled lightly. “That… actually works. Yes. I like that. S.H.I.E.L.D. it is.”

I crossed my arms. “S.H.I.E.L.D. sounds better. I know Olga would’ve loved that name.”

And then—

“Fujimaru Ritsuka, I presume?”

The voice was deep, commanding, with no hint of politeness. I turned to see a bald man in a long leather coat coming the room, his one eye focused sharply on me.

“Yes?” I answered cautiously.

He stepped forward without hesitation. “My name is Nick Fury. And we need to talk.”

Chapter 31: Meeting

Ritsuka’s POV

Nick Fury was many things, but a patient man he was not. Without asking, he pulled out a chair from the round table in the middle of the room and sat down as though he owned the place.

“You’re a hard man to find,” Fury said, his single eye fixed on me like a hawk. “Or should I say you were, before you decided to run with the X-Men.”

Romani let out a sheepish chuckle. “Well, lucky for us we found him first.”

Fury didn’t even spare him a glance.

“Please, take your seats,” Coulson said softly, the calm voice of reason in the room. The others and I complied, though I kept my gaze on Fury.

He leaned back in his chair. “I’ve seen aliens before. Some are dumb as rocks, waving technology they don’t understand, crashing into our world like drunks at a bar. That’s what I expected when I heard about you people. But I was wrong.” He gestured at us. “You’re different. Real deal. And none of you belong to this world.”

His words stung because they weren’t wrong. I clenched my fists under the table. “What does S.H.I.E.L.D. want with us?”

“Nothing...for now.” Fury poured himself a glass of wine, casual as if we weren’t standing on a powder keg. “But I’d like to know why you attacked a factory in Texas. Not worried about making my organization your enemy?”

“The factory wasn’t just a factory,” I said quietly. My eyes didn’t leave his. “It was a Hydra base.”

The bottle hit the table with a sharp clink. Fury froze, his single eye narrowing. Coulson’s usual calm faltered for a moment.

“…You expect me to believe that?” Fury’s voice lowered into a growl. “Hydra is dead. Buried.”

“Ritsuka isn’t lying,” Castoria said, her voice firm, though her cheeks were pink.

Fury’s eye flicked toward her, unimpressed. “You cosplaying as a fairy-tale princess? You won’t win anyone’s vote dressed like that.”

Castoria flushed, shrinking back in embarrassment. Her gaze darted to Morgan...already dressed neatly in a modern office suit, sipping her magic tea like she’d been born in this century. Castoria slumped further in her chair, wishing she could vanish.

I didn’t flinch. From my shadow, I pulled out a stack of files and placed them on the table between us. “Here. Proof of Hydra. Documents I collected after killing their agents.”

Romani, Da Vinci, and Moriarty each picked up a file. One by one, the color drained from their faces.

Da Vinci’s bright eyes dulled, her lips pressed into a thin line. “Human experimentation… crude, disgraceful work.” Her voice trembled—not with fear, but with fury. “To think technology could be used in this way… this is an insult to invention itself. But I already expected something like this.”

Romani sighed heavily, his kind expression twisting with quiet sorrow. “I wanted to believe this world had moved past such horrors. But perhaps… I was naïve.”

Even Moriarty, usually quick with a mocking smile, frowned as he scanned the details. “Hydra, Hydra, Hydra… always the same rot beneath the surface.”

But the man most shaken wasn’t one of ours.

Nick Fury sat frozen, his wine untouched. His jaw clenched, and his single eye lingered on the pages like they were ghosts of the past.

“…If this is true,” he said slowly, “then Hydra isn’t just some corpse in the ground. It’s been festering in the dark all this time.”

He didn’t say more. He didn’t need to. The weight in his voice told me everything—this revelation cut deeper for him than for anyone else in the room.

Grabbing a whole bottle, Fury downed a heavy drink, his face tightening as the burn settled in his chest. He needed something strong to ground himself after hearing Hydra’s persistence. Slamming the glass down, he fixed me with a glare sharp enough to cut steel.

“Why the hell does Hydra still exist? How the fuck could they hide from us? All these years?”

I didn’t answer immediately. Instead, I glanced at Moriarty. The young man’s smirk widened as he rhythmically tapped his fingers on the table.

“What do you think, James?” I asked, my tone deliberate. “You can guess the answer, right?”

Moriarty chuckled softly, the sound cold and smug. “But of course. The answer is elementary.” His eyes gleamed. “Hydra already exists in SHIELD.”

Fury froze mid-breath. His good eye sharpened like a blade, his knuckles tightening around the file in his hand.

“Rewind, motherfucker,” he snapped, flipping through the photos in disbelief. “Hydra is where?”

“In SHIELD,” I repeated, my voice steady. “They’ve been there for years. Hidden. Burrowed into the walls while you thought you were cleaning house.”

For a moment, Fury said nothing. The silence was heavy, suffocating. Then, his voice came low and deadly serious.

“You sure about that, kid?”

“Yes,” I confirmed without hesitation.

Hakuno, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up with a calm nod. “And we’ve already destroyed one of their bases. That’s why they’re after us now. We’ve become their enemy.”

Fury’s gaze snapped toward her. His tone was sharp. “Wait—Texas. You mean the goddamn attack in Texas?”

“That’s right,” I answered, a wry smile tugging at my lips. “I destroyed it. Left them a warning. And they made it very clear in return—they’ll destroy me, no matter what it takes. I took something from them. Something important.”

“They tried?” Fury pressed, leaning forward. He tried to know what I stolen from hydra.

“Yes.” I met his gaze without flinching. “And they’ll try again. But I’m still standing.” And I didn't say a word about what I stolen.

The room went cold. Morgan’s eyes glowed faintly, her voice like sharpened steel. “If they dare to harm my husband… then Hydra will see death itself descend upon them.”

Fury blinked, his expression flickering between shock and something dangerously close to amusement. He finally leaned back with a groan, muttering, “I’m in my sixties and still single.”

Da Vinci burst out laughing, elbowing Hakuno, who smirked at the jab. Neither missed the chance to tease, but Fury waved them off with a scowl, pretending he didn’t hear.

Romani, however, placed a sympathetic hand over his chest and sighed. “I understand that feeling, Director. Truly.”

Fury’s lips twitched. For once, his gaze softened just enough to nod back. Two men who had seen too much, quietly acknowledging each other’s loneliness. But sadly Fury doesn't know the Harem teacher of Ritsuka is him.

Fury pinched the bridge of his nose, staring hard at me. His single good eye narrowed like he was trying to figure out whether I was a lunatic or someone worth betting the world on.

“I don’t know whether to believe you and admire you,” he muttered, his voice heavy with irritation, “or doubt the hell outta you.”

I shrugged, smiling faintly. “Fury, believe whatever you want. I know what I lived through. I know what I’ll do. And I’ve already decided—I’m going to burn Hydra to the ground with every ounce of hate I’ve got for them.”

Fury slammed his hand on the table, growling, “Motherfuckers.. I agree! Okay. Change of plans. All of you? You work for me.”

Karna tilted his head, his golden eyes narrowing. There was no hostility, but his tone cut like steel. “Work for you?”

“Damn right,” Fury snapped. “If what you say is true, and Hydra’s already infected S.H.I.E.L.D., then it all makes sense. How they’ve managed to stay hidden in plain sight, how they’ve slipped under our radar. My own damn organization compromised right under my nose. Can you believe that shit?” He jabbed a finger at the files, the evidence of Hydra’s infiltration spread across the table. “This… this makes me sick.”

I leaned forward, voice calm but firm. “Then let’s make this clear. I’ll agree—our goals line up—but there are conditions.”

Fury raised an eyebrow, folding his arms. “Figures. Alright, kid. Let’s hear ‘em.”

“One,” I began, holding up a finger, “don’t interfere too much. Help us cover our movements when we strike Hydra bases, but let us fight our way. Two, I want fake identities for me and my team in New York. Documents, records, the works. Three...More of my friends will join me later. I want the same for them. Houses, normal lives. They’re allowed to live freely. Don’t drag them into something they don’t want.”

Fury’s lips pressed into a thin line, but I didn’t stop.

“Four—you don’t force us into anything against our will. I’ll work with you, but my friends and I make our own choices. Five—we’ll need money. In exchange, I can give you pure gold and diamonds. No questions asked. And finally…” My tone softened, almost pleading, though I held his gaze.

It's good thing I had Both Edmond Dantès and Gilgamesh Golden Rule

“Erase our presence. Every record of what happened today, you give the credit to the X-Men. Let them be the public heroes. We’ll stay in the shadows. We want normal lives, Fury. That’s all I’m asking.”

The room fell into silence. Fury just stared at me, dumbfounded for a moment, like he couldn’t decide whether to laugh or cuss me out for trying to turn him into my errand boy.

“…So let me get this straight,” he said finally, voice low and dangerous. “You want me to do the dirty cloak-and-dagger work while you run around smashing Hydra? And you’re offering me—what? A couple bags of shiny rocks? Shit…” He leaned back in his chair, shaking his head. “Kid, you’ve got some balls. Asking me to do something while you get to play ghost.”

Da Vinci chuckled, her eyes soft and proud. “He’s growing faster than I expected. Ritsuka, you’ve really thought this through.”

Romani blinked, still trying to catch up. “I can’t believe it. You… you’re negotiating with Nick Fury like it’s second nature.”

They started to act like proud parents.

Fury held my gaze for a long moment. His jaw tightened, but then he let out a slow, grudging sigh.

Fury’s single eye narrowed as he folded his arms, looking at me like he’d just walked into a bad deal with devil himself.

“Y’know, kid,” Fury muttered, his tone sharp as broken glass, “I feel like I’m makin’ a deal with the damn devil rather than hirin’ some workers. Anyway—you want me to get you citizenships under false names. Fine, I can make it happen. You’re also indirectly tellin’ me you don’t wanna be my slave, huh?” He let out a dry laugh.

“Our goals line up. You’re gonna deal with HYDRA, that’s good enough for me. I’ll use your group when shit gets serious. And let me make this crystal clear—I don’t take ‘no’ for an answer from any of you.”

Da Vinci leaned back in her chair, a catlike grin tugging at her lips. “Also, Director Fury, you should know—Romani and I are geniuses in our own right.”

Romani gave a small shrug, adjusting his glasses. “She’s not wrong. Though I’d rather not boast.”

“Cute,” Fury replied flatly, turning back to me. “Now, about your name. HYDRA—do they know it?”

I shook my head. “I don’t know if they’re aware of me. But you found us, so maybe…”

Coulson stepped in, calm as ever. “Director, I haven’t told anyone outside this room about Ritsuka. My team is handpicked, and I trust every single one of them.”

James Moriarty chuckled under his breath, his cane tapping lightly on the floor. “I rather think HYDRA hasn’t caught wind of him yet. If they had, they’d be moving heaven and earth to seize Ritsuka for themselves.”

Fury’s jaw tightened. After a moment, he gave a sharp nod. “Fine. It’s settled. I’ll take this deal. I also have a few trusted people who can join you.”

“My group will run the background checks,” I said. “If they’re like Coulson, I’ll welcome them. If not, then forget it.”

“Fair enough,” Fury replied, voice low and dangerous. “Now, about money. If you’re handin’ me gold, diamonds, for-all-I-care—I’ll move it into proper accounts. Keep it clean. Keep it off HYDRA’s radar.”

I couldn’t help chuckling. “We’ll discuss that later. Oh, and I almost forgot—we’ll need bank accounts too. Don’t forget to add that to the package.”

Fury raised an eyebrow. “Damn, you sound like a Wall Street broker already. Fine. I’ll make it happen. Now—tell me somethin’. ”

“Who the hell are you people?”

Chapter 32: Bumblebee

The room went quiet. Even Castoria shifted uncomfortably beside me. I let out a slow breath.

“Frankly? We come from a different world. Similar to this one, but… not the same. Us being here is an accident. HYDRA tried a ritual. A summoning ritual. They were aiming for Satan, apparently.”

Fury’s head snapped toward me. “The hell did you just say?”

Da Vinci waved her hand lazily. “Oh, he’s telling the truth. HYDRA’s dabbling in black magic isn’t surprising for a evil organisation. Their ritual misfired—and instead of a demon lord, they got Ritsuka. He brought the rest of us along by accident, with his power.”

“Black magic,” Fury muttered, his voice dripping with disbelief. He rubbed a hand down his face. “You’re tellin’ me the same assholes who built killer Nazi science toys also got their hands on Harry Potter’s starter kit?”

Romani laughed nervously. “That’s one way of putting it.”

Hakuno tried to suppress a smile, but failed, while Da Vinci outright laughed. Castoria covered her mouth politely, though her shoulders trembled with amusement.

I shrugged. “That’s all there is to it.”

Fury glared at me for a long moment, then sighed, muttering under his breath. “Goddammit. The more bullshit this story sounds, the more it actually makes sense.”

That made the entire room laugh, even Moriarty letting out a hearty chuckle.

The tension in the room was already thick when Fury pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a low growl.

"Okay, other worlders," he snapped, his one good eye narrowing. "Tell me—how the hell am I supposed to do my job when SHIELD is compromised by goddamn Hydra?"

I opened my mouth, ready to answer. "We'll finish—"

But the rest of my words were drowned out by the sudden roar of tearing space. The air above us cracked apart like shattered glass, jagged seams of reality splitting wide. A thunderous impact followed—something colossal crashed down not far from our position. The ground shook beneath our feet.

Everyone instinctively rose to their feet. Even Karna’s stoic gaze sharpened as he stared at the anomaly.

The first object was a massive cube, humming faintly with an alien energy.

Before anyone could even process it, another shape tore through the closing cracks of space and slammed into the ground nearby. The rift in reality stitched itself closed with a snap, leaving silence… followed by the groan of metal.

The second object wasn’t an object at all.

A huge, metallic figure rose slowly from the crater, clutching at its back. Its voice echoed—casual, whining, and utterly out of place.

"Oww… frag my back. That fall hurt like hell. Where am I? Oh, wait—the AllSpark!" The metal being scrambled to check the cube, visibly relieved. "Okay, it’s safe. Phew!"

Then, as if remembering we were there, the being straightened up, tilted its head, and waved.

"Hey! I’m Bee—but uh, don’t call me that. Nah, nah, I’ve got a new name now. I’m Badassatron—spelled exactly how it sounds, capital B, capital A, all attitude. Yeah, BADASSATRON. Pretty cool, right?"

We all just… stared.

Bee’s glowing optics darted around the room—then landed on us. His mechanical frame froze, then trembled.

"Wait a sec—ALIENS! AHHHHHH!"

The scream was so over-the-top it echoed through the chamber. He stumbled back, pointing a massive metallic finger at Karna, Morgan, and Romani as though we were monsters.

"You’ve got werid wires on head, you’ve got freaky glowing eyes, you’ve got—what the hell kind of planet did I just land on?!"

Morgan crossed her arms, unimpressed. "This thing’s louder than Artoria…"

Before I could speak, Fury stepped forward, glaring up at the towering machine without a shred of fear. His tone was sharp, venom-laced, the kind of voice that made grown men regret their life choices.

"Who the hell are you callin’ aliens, you oversized motherf***in’ metalhead?" Fury barked, his words cracking like a whip. He jabbed a finger up at Bee, not caring that the bot was nearly ten times his size. "You land your shiny ass on my planet, infront of me and make a damn mess, scream like a Saturday morning cartoon reject—and you got the nerve to call us aliens?"

Bee flinched, optics widening. "Uhh… oh scrap, he’s angry. Real angry. Okay, uh—Badassatron formally retracts his previous statement. You’re not aliens. You’re, uh… well… squishy metal-less things! Totally not aliens!"

Romani sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "This day just keeps getting stranger… well it's normal for us anyway."

Ritsuka’s eyes shone like twin stars the moment he laid them on the yellow Autobot. His inner child, usually buried beneath the weight of battle and responsibility, came rushing out unrestrained.

Castoria, standing just behind him, tilted her head slightly.

'Of course… Ritsuka always had a fondness for machines and Gaint robot constructs. No wonder he’s drawn to this chatterbox too.'

Across from them, Karna’s calm expression didn’t waver. His red eyes narrowed, and with a thought, his spear materialized in his hand, the divine weapon humming faintly with power.

Coulson, already anticipating trouble, pulled out his phone and started to contact the upper floor security—until Hakuno raised her hand gently.

“If he’s an enemy,” Hakuno said softly but firmly, “then we’ll handle it.”

Coulson paused, studying her with his usual cautious eyes, before slipping the phone back into his jacket without another word.

Bee caught Karna’s movement instantly. His optics flickered, narrowing as he stepped forward with an excited edge to his voice.

“So you do wanna fight, huh?” Bee’s tone was half challenge, half playfulness. “Fine, then you’ll get a fight! Watch this—battle mask on!”

With a mechanical whirr, Bee’s battle mask slid into place, covering his face with a sleek visor. Twin energon blades extended from his arms, glowing with sharp blue light.

He posed proudly, blades cutting through the air. “See that? Knife blades, baby. I can cut you guys easy!”

Ritsuka’s breath caught, then escaped in a rush of pure wonder. “So cool!” he said, the words spilling out like a child’s first cheer.

That reaction made both Fury and Coulson blink in surprise. They exchanged a quick glance. this was the same kid who, minutes ago, had bargained with Fury so hard that the Director nearly ended up working for him. And now? He was practically bouncing like a boy meeting his favorite superhero.

Bee tilted his head, confused at first. “Hee—hee—hee—what are you saying about me? I’m cool?”

“Yes!” Ritsuka beamed, raising his fist. “You’re awesome and cool!”

For a moment, Bee froze. The chatterbox Autobot had never been great at taking compliments. His mask hid his face, but his body language betrayed the sudden awkward happiness—his movements a bit clumsy, almost bashful.

“I’m Fujimaru Ritsuka,” the boy continued earnestly. “And your name is already amazing—Badassatron. That’s badass.”

Bee’s optics lit up brighter, touched in a way he didn’t expect. “I see… you’re the first one who’s actually liked that name.”

Nick Fury crossed his arms, his one good eye narrowing as he let out a low growl of disbelief. “This the same kid who had me on the ropes a minute ago with his little deal? Damn… now he’s drooling over a giant toy robot.”

Romani chuckled softly, brushing a hand through his messy hair. “Director, Fujimaru’s always been like this. He loves giant robots—it brings out the part of him that still remembers being a normal boy.”

Meanwhile, Da Vinci had already moved, drawn to the mysterious cube that pulsed with cosmic light. She approached the AllSpark with childlike wonder in her own eyes, fingers tracing the air just above its glowing surface.

“This… this is incredible.” Her voice was reverent, awed. “There’s enough cosmic energy inside to seed a barren planet with life. To reshape it entirely. Beautiful, fantastic… almost beyond comprehension.”

Morgan stepped closer, her cold expression sharp with old, bitter memories. “It radiates divinity. The power of a dead god lingers within… I can feel it.” Her tone dripped with contempt. “It reminds me of things best forgotten.”

Fury stood silent, his jaw tightening as his thoughts raced. Something with that much power....something that could change a world....would be invaluable for S.H.I.E.L.D. He knew it. And yet, with all the eyes currently on him, eyes belonging to people who could swat him aside like a fly… he shoved the thought down.

‘Not the time, Nick. Don’t be stupid.’

But across the room, James Moriarty’s lips curled into an amused smile. He’d noticed. Oh, he always noticed when temptation nearly consumed a man.

Bee’s optics flickered as he caught sight of Da Vinci standing far too close to the glowing cube. In a quick stride, the yellow Autobot moved between her and the artifact, servo pressing firmly against the AllSpark.

“Sorry about this,” Bee said, his voice carrying that quick, almost restless energy of someone who talked faster than he thought. “But I can’t just let you touch it. This thing… it’s not a toy.”

The cube pulsed at his touch, mechanical parts shifting and folding inward. With a grinding whir, the massive AllSpark shrank, collapsing into a form small enough to fit into Bumblebee’s palm.

Everyone froze.

Da Vinci’s eyes widened with undisguised fascination. “Oh, now that is clever engineering.”

Morgan arched a brow. “That cube… just following his intentions.”

Bee looked at them, holding up the compact cube. “This isn’t just a cube. This—” he tapped it lightly, reverence in his tone “—is the heart of my planet. The AllSpark. And judging from the looks of you all… I’m not on Cybertron anymore. I’ve never seen creatures like you.”

Ritsuka stepped forward, calm but curious. “We’re humans. But you’re right—we’re not from your world. This world is different And honestly? I’m not either.”

Bee tilted his head, plates clicking softly. “No kidding? Hah, well… guess we’re both strangers here then.”

“If it is okay, can we hear your story?” Hakuno asks. Fury thanked her in his heart so now he can gain more information.

“Sure” He let out a mechanical sigh, lowering himself to sit on the floor with a thud. “It’s a long story.”

Ritsuka wordlessly sat beside him, while the others took seats around. For a moment, it felt less like interrogation and more like weary soldiers trading stories.

 

---

Some time later…

Nick Fury rubbed a hand down his face, exhaling sharply through his nose. His one good eye narrowed at the Autobot like he was trying to figure out whether he’d been slipped something in his coffee.

“Alright, hold up,” Fury finally said, voice cutting through the room like a whip. “Let me process this shit. You’re telling me there’s a goddamn war going on in your world?”

“Cybertronian war,” Ritsuka clarified, leaning back slightly.

Bee nodded quickly. “Yeah, that’s right. Autobots versus Decepticons. Been fighting longer than I care to admit.”

Hakuno crossed her arms, watching Bee carefully. “The ones fighting to protect peace—those are your Autobots.”

Bee gave her a quick thumbs-up. “Bingo.”

“And the ones who seek domination,” Castoria added with a frown, “those are the Decepticons.”

“Double bingo,” Bee said, voice tinged with grim humor.

Morgan’s eyes lingered on the cube in Bee’s hand. “And they want this… the AllSpark. To claim control over your world.”

Bee held it tighter, nodding. “Wouldn’t be the first time they’ve tried.”

Da Vinci leaned forward, tapping her chin. “But in the middle of your war, space cracks appeared. Rifts that pulled you, your friends, everyone alongside with the AllSpark,...out of your world and into this one.”

Again, Bee nodded, his optics dimming slightly. “One second I was fighting… the next, I was falling. And then… here I am.”

Romani spread his hands slightly, as if concluding the story. “So you fell here, with the AllSpark.”

“Yes,” Bumblebee said, his voice firm, almost solemn now. He looked down at the cube again. “The AllSpark created Cybertron itself. It gave life to my people. Protecting it isn’t just a mission—it’s a duty. My duty.”

The room fell silent at that declaration, the glow of the cube casting faint reflections in everyone’s eyes.

Fury pinched the bridge of his nose. “Goddamn robots, magic cubes, alternate worlds… I wish myself why I don’t just retire....Coulson, did you found anything strange is going on like some motherfucking metal heads popping out of sky?”

“Yes, we can assume his friends and enemies may have come to this world like him.” Da Vinci says

“No. Our satellites doesn't found anything strange so far.” Coulson said as he looked at the Sheild Tab.

“Good!! Keep all eyes on earth defence.”

“Yes, Director”

The group of chaldea are surprised because Nick Fury is really a cable leader for an organisation even if he was an idiot sometimes. But he really wants to protect his world no matter what. Honestly he is funny uncle.

---

Note: Sorry for the late chapter. As you can see, the reason I said I won’t be bringing in other FGO characters is because I’m planning to focus on characters from other stories instead. I want to shift more attention toward them.

Bee is one of my favorites, and in the next chapter he’ll officially get his iconic name, Bumblebee.

The Transformers characters in this story are from my own interpretation, inspired by the Transformers One movie and the Skybound Transformers comics. Right now, a war is going on between the Autobots and the Decepticons. But suddenly, their world is destroyed. Bumblebee doesn’t realize this yet, but other characters from his world do. You’ll see it all unfold when Optimus is introduced into the story.

Yes...the characters that will appear here have already lost their worlds. That’s why some of them are depressed… while others might not care. It really depends on their personalities of characters.

Also, I’d love to hear from you! Tell me which characters you’d like me to introduce into the story. They can be from any timeline, or even potential crossover heroines for Ritsuka. I’m open to ideas, but I’ll only confirm them after doing my own research to see if they fit the story.

Please keep in mind. don’t suggest overpowered characters. The story is still in its developing stage, and I’d like to keep character power levels around 6-A Continent level. So please check before commenting!

Chapter 33: 2nd prologue

2nd - Prologue

[Earth 616, year 2013.]

(Layla Miller’s POV)

This isn’t right.

My parents are alive.

They shouldn’t be. I remember the accident, it happened when I'm 9 years old but here they are smiling, healthy, making breakfast for me. I still know the pain of losing them.

And it’s not just them. Everything feels different. The world itself has shifted. People act differently. Streets I knew like the back of my hand feel wrong. Like they’ve been rearranged.

And me… I’ve changed too. I can see it. No, accurately I can feel the thoughts of everyone, like shadows whispering secrets. I remember the world as it was, even if no one else does.

I tried reaching out. Online, I told turth and asked for help. I even asked the X-Men. But all I got was laughter. Trolls. Mockery. X-mens doesn't exist to begin with. Mutants are treated like heroes.

I know this is not right. The situation is not normal.

Desperate, I searched for Daredevil. He’s always close to Hell’s Kitchen, always beating bad guys. But before I could find him, I noticed the shadows following me. Men in plain clothes—police, maybe. Or something worse. Their eyes tracked me too carefully.

And when I focused… I could hear them. Their thoughts. The static of suspicion crawling inside my skull.

Panic took over. I ran.

Through alleys, across streets, into the park. My lungs burned as I threw myself into the grass, my small body swallowed by the overgrowth. I curled in silence, praying not to be seen.

“Yoo, kid.”

The voice almost stopped my heart.

I spun around and there he was. A homeless man, sitting on a bench, his hand patting the space beside him. His hair hung long, draping over his face and shoulders. His clothes were simple, worn down, but there was something about him… something safe. For the first time today in this world, I didn’t feel danger from him.

I sat beside him, trembling.

“You’re running from something,” he said. His voice was low, heavy with sadness.

And just like that, I broke. The words tumbled out of me, raw and frantic.

“I woke up and everything was different—my parents are alive, but they shouldn’t be! Everyone acts like it’s normal but it’s not, it’s not! I thought I was losing my mind—”

He tilted his head, never showing me his eyes.

“If what you say is true,” he murmured, “then maybe this world isn’t the original. Maybe it’s been changed.”

“You believe me? I’m not crazy?”

“You’re not crazy. But if you are… then we’re both crazy.” His lips curved into the faintest smile.

Relief washed over me. “I’m Layla.”

He gave a quiet nod. “So… what will you do now?”

“I’ll fix it. I’ll make things the way they were.”

His question came softly, almost like Testing me. “Don’t you like this reality? You have your parents back.”

I shook my head, tears burning in my eyes. “The dead should rest. This… this isn’t them. I love my parents. I won’t let them be puppets in a lie.”

Suddenly, he laughed. Not with joy, but with a broken kind of understanding.

“You think like me. And that’s not good for you. It’ll only bring trouble.” He lifted his face toward the fading sunset. “You remind me of someone. My little princess.”

“You have a daughter?”

“I used to,” he said quietly. “But she’s gone. And my queen… she stopped speaking to me after that.”

His words lingered, heavy as the twilight.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” I whispered.

“It’s okay,” he said, voice quiet but steady. “But you… you remind me of my daughter. I hope you live a fulfilled life, Layla.”

“Thanks…” I looked down at my small hands, trembling. “But I don’t want this reality. I’m too weak to change anything.”

He leaned back on the bench, his shadow stretching long in the fading light.

“It’s okay to feel sad. Yes—we’re weak as humans. We can’t do everything like others can. But still… we try. Even when we know we’ll fail. Sometimes we choose to push ourselves. Sometimes we have no choice at all. Paradise or hell—it doesn’t matter. Something always pushes us forward. All we can do is WAIT. AND HOPE.”

His words pressed on my heart, heavy but gentle. For a moment, I felt like he truly understood me.

Then—clap, clap, clap.

The sound snapped through the park.

A figure strolled out from the shadows, smiling like a wolf. My stomach twisted. Even without my powers, I knew instantly—I couldn’t trust him.

“Well, well, well… the last master of Humanity,” the stranger sang, his voice dripping with mockery. “Look at you now. Humbled, broken, preaching life lessons like some washed-up monk. How adorable.”

The man beside me finally raised his gaze, still calm. “It’s been a long while… Cagliostro.”

My chest tightened. That name felt poisonous. I can feel negative thoughts from this man. He makes me sick.

Cagliostro’s laughter echoed through the park, loud and theatrical. With a snap of his fingers, a chair of ornate gold shimmered into existence. He sat down lazily, crossing one leg over the other as if this were a stage performance.

“I can’t believe it,” he said, his grin wide and cruel. “The mighty Master, reduced to this—a homeless beggar. Hahaha! Oh, how the years have carved you down.”

The man beside me, didn’t flinch. His voice was calm, but there was steel underneath. “You’ve been spying us from the start.”

“Of course,” Cagliostro purred, resting his chin on his knuckles. “Your insight hasn’t dulled one bit. But look at you. No servants. No allies. Just a pitiful master, abandoned and alone. What a tragedy! Or perhaps… a comedy.”

His laughter cut into the night, sharp as glass.

Then the city shook with a deafening voice, booming from the Sentinels overhead

“Attention! Please evacuate immediately. This city harbors a dangerous monster. His name… is Fujimaru Ritsuka.”

The words slammed into me like a hammer. I turned to the man at my side, eyes wide. He just sighed, his expression darkening.

“ Already making me a bad guy. You’ve prepared all this for me, haven’t you?”

Cagliostro’s smirk widened. “Of course. I made a deal with a certain devil for information.”

Ritsuka’s hands clenched, his face shadowed. “...Mephisto.”

“Ohhh, how sharp. As expected of you. Still… you’re cornered, Master of Humanity. And this time, no miracle will save you.”Cagliostro chuckled, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight.

“He even helped me craft an powerful army, weapons, tools—everything I need to stop you, Fujimaru. I knew you’d come here alone… after what this world did to yours. Hehehe.” Cagliostro’s grin widened like a crack in glass.

Ritsuka’s voice stayed calm. “How did you even come to this world, Cagliostro? I never summoned you.”

“Oh, you didn’t,” Cagliostro purred, leaning back in his conjured chair. “I was summoned in a Holy Grail War… then the world itself collapsed around me. When I woke, I was here. And no one stopped me. No restraints, no rules. This world… is perfect. And to keep it mine, I’ll kill you today.”

Ritsuka didn’t flinch. “You’re right. People here just want to save their world. They don’t have any choice. That makes us the bad guys.”

Us?

Cagliostro tilted his head, studying him. “Strange… the last time I saw you, you were nothing but rage. A step away from becoming a true Avenger, screaming for your fake family. But now?” His smile sharpened. “Now I see no hate at all. Did losing your daughter not scar you? Did you never love her at all? Perhaps Mephisto’s information was wrong.”

The air tightened around us, but Ritsuka’s voice didn’t waver. “It’s true. Back then, I was trapped in a situation I couldn’t escape without giving answer. But in the end… I chose the right path. And this world wasn't a bad civilization. Every world—every people—have some good in them. We’re all the same. I understand what this world did to survive.”

Before I could even breathe, the Sentinels’ voice tore through the city again, shaking the ground.

“Attention! Fujimaru Ritsuka is a global threat. He seeks to destroy the world. Surrender yourself immediately!”

I stared at him, trembling. Was the man beside me really a monster? Or was the world itself lying?

Ritsuka turned his head toward me. His eyes softened for just a moment.

“Layla,” he asked, as if it were the most normal question in the world. “You eat non-veg?”

“Y-Yes…” I managed to nod.

“Good,” he said leaning forward. His shadow stretched across the grass like a giant. “Then let’s eat together… after I take care of this.”

Cagliostro’s laughter rang out across the park. “Hehehe… you really think you can escape me? I’ve prepared everything. An army born of magic and hatred, modified for one purpose—to break you, Fujimaru. To use you as my pawn. To take my revenge for what you did to me.”

I watched as Ritsuka slowly rose from the bench. His presence shifted—no longer just a tired man, no longer a stranger. His shadow stretched tall against the glow of the city.

“No, Cagliostro,” he said calmly. “Even sixty thousand metal robots won’t stop me. And They are nowhere near as good as Tony robots.”

Above us, the sky filled with giants. Sentinels.. somany machines....hovered in formation, blotting out the stars. Every weapon pointed at him. At us. Covered whole sky.

Cagliostro spread his arms, triumphant. “Do you see, Fujimaru? The whole sky is my blade!”

But Ritsuka’s voice cut through the night, unwavering.

“I won’t stop either. No matter what… I’ll protect my world.”

Then suddenly something happened in sky.

From beyond the atmosphere, a star flared green. A blinding streak tore through the heavens, descending faster than thought. The Sentinels turned, their cannons charging—

Too late.

The green light became a huge pillar. A radiant serpent of emerald green light Pillar, stretching wider every second. The air cracked, the ground quaked as divine power surged through the city.

The pillar light split the night. I can feel the heat temperature increasing every second. Mister homeless stood before me to sheild me.

The first wave of Sentinels shattered instantly, metal torn apart like paper. The second wave was swallowed in green fire, disintegrating before they could even scream. Entire legions fell in moments, consumed by the godly light fury. Buildings trembled, the sky itself seemed to burn, and yet… I felt no fear. Only awe.

“Impossible!” Cagliostro screamed, stumbling back. “You didn’t summon anyone! Mephisto’s information was flawless!”

Ritsuka stood unmoved, his eyes on the green light. “The information was right. I brought no servants with me.” His lips curved faintly. “This one came to this world the same way you did.”

‘He tricked us all’ Cagliostro thought in anger as he felt the lose of his army.

The light pillar coiled, collapsing into a brilliant form—armor of jade, hair flowing like fire, eyes fierce with divine power. She landed with a thunderous crash, the ground shaking beneath her heels.

“Kukulkan,” Ritsuka said.

She turned, her gaze sharp and protective, and without hesitation she leapt. Her arms wrapped around us both—me small and shaking, Ritsuka calm and steady.

“We will meet soon, Cagliostro”

And in a heartbeat, the world blurred. The park, the Sentinels, the smoke—all of it vanished in a surge of green light.

* A glimpse in what the future chapters hold *

---

A/n:
Sorry for the late update, everyone! I had an interview and have been busy preparing for exams for it, so things got a little delayed. The good news is—I already have 3 chapters drafted and ready. I’ll be posting them tomorrow. For now, I really want to rest, but I promise I won’t be taking a break this week until I’ve posted at least 6 chapters.

This chapter works as a second prologue. The main reason I wrote it was to build some extra hype and suspense for what’s coming next. Another reason (a secret plan) is that I want to make a reaction fic for this in the future. The first prologue isn’t really fit for that, but this one definitely is.

Q/A

Q: Why are you throwing so many different characters in so early??
A: Haha, trust me, it’s not too early. Originally I thought, “Let’s make Part 1 all Marvel and Part 2 a side story,” but… that was a terrible idea. Continuity would’ve been a mess. Readers will forget what happened in part1. Don’t worry, you’ll see why this is the right call. Plus, doing it this way means the whole story can actually finish in less than 600 chapters (yes, I’m looking at you, long-running Chinese fics).

Q: Is Ritsuka gonna go all cold, edgy MC??
A: Nope. Not happening. That’s not him. He grows older, sure...by the above chapter he’s 35+ and already a parent...but he’s not turning into “edgy mc-kun.”

Q: Will the story stop including FGO characters?
A: Absolutely not. In fact, you’ll see more of them once Hydra is gone for good.

Q: Will characters die in this story?
A: Yeah… a very few. Don’t get too comfy.

Q: Why isn’t Ritsuka super overpowered? Wouldn’t that be cooler?
A: Because I freaking don’t want to. He’s already OP when he needs to be. Ritsuka is already op strong when humanity itself is at risk with saviour class. Shadow Servants alone make him busted enough. No need to turn him into some walking cheat code.

Q: Wait...what happened to Ritsuka’s daughter??
A: Not telling. Spoilers! All I’ll say is..the chapter you just read happens in Arc 15. Right now, we’re headed into the Hydra + magic arc. And yes, Doctor Strange will appear early. Hulk and Tony’s bigger arcs? Still a few years out. Be patient. Yes we will see a timeskip in future.

If you have more questions and doubts, leave in the comments. I will answer them.

Chapter 34: Cube

(Everyone's pov)

Hakuno clapped her hands together, eyes sparkling with mischief.
“How about we take a selfie?”

Nick Fury’s head whipped around. “The hell we will.”

But Ritsuka was already smiling, “Come on, Director. It’s just one photo. Keeping Memories is good habit.” He didn’t even phrase it like a request—more like an inevitability.

Hakuno pulled everyone in before Fury could protest further. “Alright, everyone squeeze in! Ritsuka, Bee, Romani, Da Vinci, Morgan, Castoria, Karna, Moriarty, Coulson… and yes, you too, Director Fury.”

Fury groaned like a man being dragged to his own funeral. “I’m not smilin’.”

“You don’t have to,” Ritsuka said brightly. “Just… exist in the picture.”

Bee tilted his head. “Uh… what’s a ‘selfie’ supposed to be?”

Hakuno beamed at him. “It’s when people take a instant magic paint together—so they can remember a moment. A small keepsake.”

“Ohhh!” Bee’s optics lit up as he leaned in next to Ritsuka, copying his pose. The young Master threw up a V-sign, and Bee mimicked it with one servo—while holding the AllSpark cube proudly in the other.

“Perfect,” Hakuno laughed, snapping the shot.

But the second the shutter clicked, the AllSpark in Bee’s hand pulsed. A stray spark leapt out like lightning, striking Hakuno’s phone. The device buzzed violently before glowing with blue light.

Everyone froze.

The phone split apart, shifting with whirs and clanks, metal bending into new shapes. In seconds, Hakuno was left holding a small, exquisite robot with bright blue optics, four tiny legs, and two spindly arms.

“Master,” the little construct said in a smooth mechanical voice. “What are your orders?”

Hakuno blinked, stared at it for a long moment, then broke into a wide grin. “…You’re adorable.”

Nick Fury didn’t find it adorable. His pistol was already out, aimed square at the tiny bot. “The hell did you just do?!” His glare snapped toward Bee. “Talk, Tin Man. Who sent you? What else are you hiding?”

Bee raised his servos, optics wide. “Whoa, whoa—easy, one eye alien! I didn’t do squat! I don’t know what just happened!”

Da Vinci leaned in close, eyes gleaming with excitement. “Incredible… spontaneous generation of mechanical life.”

Romani adjusted his long pink hair, scanning the construct with a calm, analytical tone. “He’s right, Director. Bee didn’t activate anything.”

“BADASSATRON,” Bee corrected Romani quickly, puffing his chest. “Thank you.”

Romani continued, unfazed by Bee’s chatter. “The AllSpark itself did this. It’s the power it holds capable of bringing lifeless technology to life, transforming it into sentient beings. As an infinite source of cosmic energy, the AllSpark can imbue mechanical organisms with true autonomy. In other words—it creates life, just as it created his world.” He gestured toward Bee. “That’s why he exists.”

The room went still, the little robot in Hakuno’s hand blinking innocently at its new “Master.”

Fury’s grip on his gun tightened. But slowly, reluctantly, he lowered the weapon, his expression dark with grudging respect. “You’re telling me that damn cube just whipped up a living thing out of a cell phone…?”

Romani nodded. “Yes. And it means the potential is limitless.”

Fury exhaled a long, sharp breath. “Jesus Christ… Every damn time I think I’ve seen the craziest shit this world can throw at me...” He jabbed a finger at Romani. “...you science types find a way to prove me wrong.”

Da Vinci smirked. “Well, Director, that’s the beauty of discovery.”

Bee leaned down beside Ritsuka, voice low, almost awed. “I’ve… never seen the AllSpark do that before.”

Ritsuka glanced up at him with a faint smile. “Guess it’s full of surprises. Just like you.”

Bee tilted his head again, then chuckled, a little embarrassed. “…You think I’m surprising? Hah, man, you’re gonna make me blush under the paint.”

And Fury, standing with arms crossed, muttered even lower, “Damn cube’s already givin’ me a headache like that cube.”

Moriarty adjusted his tie, eyes glittering with amusement.
“Director Fury… I know your next move. And I must say, I disagree entirely.”

Fury’s one good eye narrowed. “Motherf— Do you seriously think you’re James Moriarty?”

The man only smiled calmly, calculated, and unnervingly self-assured. ‘You are right Director, I am James Moriarty. Simply… younger than the one you’re familiar with.’

Fury turned his glare toward the cube clutched in Bee’s servos. “Alright, metalhead. Hand that cube over. I’ll keep it safe. It’s too dangerous to be in anyone’s hands but mine.”

Ritsuka stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. “No. That’s a lie. I can see it in your eyes, Fury. You don’t want to protect it. You want to use its technology. I’ve seen too much technology destroy humanity already. This is the worst move you could make.”

Before Fury could snap back, the AllSpark shone brightly. Energy surged across its surface, and in an instant, the massive cube dissolved into pure light—sinking into Bee’s arm.

“AAAAAHH! MY ARM! MY ARM! Oh wait—OH, that’s actually kinda cool—BUT STILL, OW!” Bee yelped, waving his arm around wildly, blue light pulsing beneath his armor.

Karna’s calm voice cut through the noise. “The cube has fused with him. It chose its host.”

Morgan folded her arms, her gaze sharp and cold. “The AllSpark responds to everyone's emotions. To intent. It will only stay with the one it desires. It chose this… chatterbox machine.”

“HEY! Chatterbox? Rude—but true,” Bee muttered, still flexing his arm.

Fury exhaled slowly, his jaw tight. He knew when he’d lost a battle. “…Fine. The cube stays with the damn robot.”

Hakuno tilted her head, smiling as she cradled the little phone-turned-companion. “Well then, it seems you’re the first of your kind here. You need a name. How about… Shin? In kanji, it can mean ‘true,’ ‘extend,’ or ‘new.’ Do you like it?”

The small robot’s optics gleamed. “Thank you, Master, for naming me. I am honored. I will serve you gladly.”

Bee tilted his head, optics softening. “Heh. Cute little guy. Lucky.”

Then his voice dropped, tinged with worry. “But… look, do you guys know a way to send me back to my world? My friends… they’re still fighting in war. They need me. They need the AllSpark.”

Da Vinci’s expression sobered. “That will be… very difficult. Without precise knowledge of your world’s coordinates in the universe, it borders on impossible.”

Moriarty smirked. “If science fails… then magic must succeed.”

Ritsuka nodded. “Exactly. And I know who can help.” He turned to Bee. “Will you come with us, Bee?”

Bee perked up, slamming his fist against his chestplate. “You bet your ass I will! Autobots never leave their friends behind.”

“Good,” Ritsuka said with a faint smile. Then he turned toward Fury. “Director. We’ll handle this. Don’t interfere.”

Fury’s eye narrowed dangerously. “…And where the hell do you think you’re going?”

Ritsuka met his glare without flinching. “You’re breaking the deal, Fury. Remember? Hydra’s destruction is supposed to be your top priority. This… isn’t your fight.”

The Director clenched his jaw, silent for a long moment. Finally, with a sharp exhale, he growled, “Fine.”

“Thanks,” Ritsuka said smoothly, before adding, “Oh—and make sure to buy me an apartment in New York. Send our new identity details to Coulson. And call Hakuno when it’s ready. Also, I want all company data. Every stock report, every insider connection. I plan to invest, it's very important to me don't forget okay!!.”

The entire room went dead silent.

Fury just stared, utterly dumbfounded. “You… motherf—”

Hakuno and Castoria quickly covered their mouths, shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter. Da Vinci’s grin was far less restrained.

Ritsuka ignored the looks. With a wave of his hand, the ground beneath him darkened. From the shadows, an enormous twelve-wheeled armored vehicle rose—towering even over Bumblebee. Its obsidian plating gleamed with impossible craftsmanship: the Shadow Border.

Even Bumblebee’s optics widened. “Daaaamn. That’s bigger than me.”

“Let’s go,” Ritsuka said calmly. “We can talk inside.” He gave Fury a short nod. “Bye, Director. Coulson.”

Hakuno waved cheerfully. “Bye-bye!”

The group climbed aboard, and with a low rumble, the Shadow Border’s surface shimmered. In the blink of an eye, the massive vehicle vanished into nothingness—leaving only silence behind.

Fury stood frozen in place, his one good eye wide. “…That motherf— just rode off in a goddamn tank from the future.”

Coulson, after a long pause, murmured quietly, “…At least he said goodbye, sir.”

 

---

Nick Fury POV

Ritsuka Fujimaru was a strange man, I mean everyone in his group. But hell, so was I.

The difference between us? The universe had handed us different decks. His cards were blood-soaked, otherworldly, the kind of crap even a Director of SHIELD doesn’t put in classified files. And yet… he knew more than I did. Especially about Hydra.

Every spy instinct in my body told me not to believe him. But every human instinct screamed otherwise. Him, and his crew—they weren’t lying.

If Hydra really was inside SHIELD, then it explained everything. Every blind spot, every leak, every op that went sideways. They weren’t just hiding from us. They were us.

And then there was the other bullshit—the kid dragging in a talking metal robot, some cosmic cube birthing baby machines, and Ritsuka’s story about another damn world. Scary as hell. Too scary. Just thinking about it made me feel like my blood pressure was about to end me. So I wasn’t gonna. My peace of mind would die if I thought too much on that cosmic nonsense. Let the kid carry that weight.

At least for now, I had someone who hated Hydra even more than SHIELD should. And that? That was useful.

“Sir, what should we report on Texas and the mutants incident? We need to cover Ritsuka’s group from Hydra spies,” Coulson asked, always the good soldier.

I nodded. “Coulson… write my gut was wrong about Texas. Whoever hit that base? Either they’re dead or they’re ghosts. Simple as that.”

“I see,” Coulson muttered. “And the data team?”

I shook my head. “Tell ‘em it’ll take time. We burned through half their servers just trying to touch the hardware. But we’ll get something soon.”

“Understood,” Coulson said, crisp as ever.

I leaned back, eye heavy. “And Coulson—keep an eye on them. Always. They may be human, but that don’t make ‘em safe. Wary’s the word.”

“As you wish, sir,” he replied before leaving.

That’s when my phone buzzed. I checked the caller ID and sighed. Great. One motherf— I didn’t want to hear from right now.

I answered anyway. “Pierce.”

“Fury,” Alexander Pierce’s smooth voice came through the line. “I heard you had a rough time during your latest investigation.”

I let out a dry laugh. “Rough? Shit, Pierce, rough is when your coffee machine breaks. This? This was like finding out Santa Claus moonlights as a serial killer.”

Pierce chuckled politely, the kind of laugh that carried no humor. “Always the dramatist, Nick.”

“You don’t know the half of it,” I muttered, glancing at the empty spot where that giant twelve-wheeled monstrosity...Ritsuka’s ride...had disappeared into thin air.

Bee’s chatterbox voice still rang in my ears 'BADASSATRON, baby!'

Motherf— My life had officially turned into a bad Saturday morning cartoon.

But I wasn’t laughing. Not at all.

 

---

Note: Just to say it again, Ritsuka will never turn into an edgy MC who loses everyone he loves. I’m not wasting all my hard work just to go down that route. This story is heading toward a happy ending, for everyone.

A little clarification for everyone.

About Hakuno Mobile Originally, he was part of Hakuno’s magical energy. He gained life through the AllSpark and now uses Hakuno’s mana to keep going.

Also Bee doesn’t need any extra energy since he already has the AllSpark inside him. The catch? He can’t tap into its full power or abilities. Think of it like Thor’s hammer....he’s worthy of it, but it doesn’t just hand over everything because bee isn't suited for that role. Still, it gave him a serious power boost, like a Transformer super soldier version.